A review of the true nature of schisme, with a vindication of the Congregationall churches in England, from the imputation thereof unjustly charged on them by Mr D. Cawdrey, preacher of the Word at Billing in Northampton-shire. / By John Owen D.D.
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A90287 of text R203102 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E1664_1). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 225 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 94 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A90287
         Wing O803
         Thomason E1664_1
         ESTC R203102
         99863179
         99863179
         115364
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A90287)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 115364)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 208:E1664[1])
      
       
         
           
             A review of the true nature of schisme, with a vindication of the Congregationall churches in England, from the imputation thereof unjustly charged on them by Mr D. Cawdrey, preacher of the Word at Billing in Northampton-shire. / By John Owen D.D.
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           [6], 181, [1] p.
           
             Printed by Henry Hall printer to the University, for Thomas Robinson.,
             Oxford, :
             M.DC.LVII. [1657]
          
           
             A defense of his "Of schisme" in reply to "Independencie a great schism" by Daniel Cawdrey.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "7ber [i.e. September] 25".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Owen, John, 1616-1683. -- Of schisme -- Early works to 1800.
           Cawdrey, Daniel, 1588-1664. -- Independencie a great schism -- Early works to 1800.
           Congregationalism -- Apologetic works -- Early works to 1800.
           Schism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A90287  R203102  (Thomason E1664_1).  civilwar no A review of the true nature of schisme,:  with a vindication of the Congregationall churches in England, from the imputation thereof unjustl Owen, John 1657    38464 23 75 0 0 0 0 25 C  The  rate of 25 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-04 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-04 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           A
           REVIEW
           of
           the
           true
           Nature
           of
           SCHISME
           ,
           WITH
           
             A
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Congregationall
             Churches
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             from
             the
             imputation
             thereof
             Unjustly
             charged
             on
             them
             by
          
           Mr
           D.
           Cawdrey
           ,
           
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Word
             at
          
           BILLING
           
             in
          
           NORTHAMPTON-SHIRE
           .
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           OWEN
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             :
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             OXFORD
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           HENRY
           HALL
           Printer
           to
           the
           UNIVERSITY
           ,
           for
           THOMAS
           ROBINSON
           .
           M.
           DC
           .
           LVII
           .
        
      
       
       
       
         
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           now
           about
           three
           weekes
           since
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           sent
           unto
           me
           ,
           a
           book
           intituled
           ,
           
             independency
             a
             great
             schisme
             ;
          
           as
           the
           frontispeece
           farther
           promiseth
           ,
           undertaken
           to
           be
           mannaged
           against
           something
           written
           by
           me
           ,
           in
           a
           treatise
           about
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           schisme
           ,
           published
           about
           a
           yeare
           agoe
           ;
           with
           an
           addition
           of
           a
           charge
           of
           inconstancy
           in
           opinion
           ,
           upon
           my selfe
           :
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           ensueing
           discourse
           will
           give
           a
           farther
           and
           full
           account
           .
           Coming
           unto
           my
           hands
           at
           such
           a
           season
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           knowne
           ,
           I
           was
           pressed
           with
           more
           then
           ordinary
           occasions
           of
           sundry
           sorts
           ,
           I
           thought
           to
           have
           deferred
           the
           examination
           of
           it
           ,
           untill
           farther
           leasure
           might
           be
           obtained
           ,
           supposing
           that
           some
           faire
           advantage
           would
           be
           administred
           by
           
           it
           ,
           to
           a
           farther
           Christian
           debate
           ,
           of
           that
           discovery
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           tender
           of
           peace
           ,
           which
           in
           my
           Treatise
           I
           had
           made
           .
           Engaging
           into
           a
           cursory
           perusall
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           found
           the
           Reverend
           Authors
           designe
           ,
           and
           discourse
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           that
           Tendency
           ,
           and
           nature
           ,
           as
           did
           not
           require
           ,
           nor
           would
           admit
           of
           any
           such
           delay
           :
           His
           manifold
           mistakes
           in
           apprehending
           the
           intention
           of
           my
           Treatise
           and
           of
           the
           severalls
           of
           it
           His
           open
           presumption
           of
           his
           owne
           principles
           ,
           as
           the
           sourse
           and
           spring
           of
           what
           pretends
           to
           be
           argumentative
           in
           his
           discourse
           ,
           arbitrarily
           inferring
           from
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           attempt
           of
           proofe
           ,
           whatever
           tenders
           its
           assistance
           to
           cast
           reproach
           on
           them
           with
           whom
           he
           hath
           to
           do
           ,
           his
           neglect
           in
           providing
           a
           defence
           for
           himselfe
           by
           any
           principles
           not
           easily
           turned
           upon
           him
           ,
           against
           the
           same
           charge
           which
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           mannage
           against
           me
           :
           His
           avowed
           laying
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           whole
           fabrick
           ,
           in
           the
           sand
           of
           notoriously
           false
           suppositions
           ,
           quickly
           delivered
           me
           from
           the
           thoughts
           of
           any
           necessity
           to
           delay
           the
           consideration
           of
           what
           he
           tendred
           to
           make
           good
           the
           Title
           of
           his
           discourse
           .
           
           The
           open
           and
           manifest
           injury
           done
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           in
           laying
           things
           to
           my
           charge
           which
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           lading
           me
           with
           reproaches
           ,
           tending
           to
           a
           rendring
           of
           me
           odious
           to
           all
           the
           ministers
           and
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           agreeing
           with
           me
           in
           somefew
           things
           concerning
           Gospell
           administrations
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           all
           other
           Churches
           and
           persons
           of
           the
           same
           judgment
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           called
           for
           a
           speedy
           account
           of
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           things
           contended
           about
           .
        
         
           Thou
           hast
           therefore
           here
           Christian
           Reader
           the
           product
           (
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           him
           who
           supplyeth
           seed
           to
           the
           sower
           )
           of
           the
           spare
           houres
           of
           foure
           or
           five
           daies
           ,
           in
           which
           space
           of
           time
           this
           ensuing
           discourse
           was
           begun
           and
           finished
           :
           Expect
           not
           therefore
           any
           thing
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           refutation
           of
           the
           book
           ,
           whereunto
           it
           is
           opposed
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           that
           end
           and
           purpose
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           thy
           strictest
           judgment
           .
           Only
           I
           shall
           desire
           thee
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           having
           kept
           my selfe
           to
           a
           bare
           defence
           ,
           I
           have
           resolvedly
           forborne
           all
           recharge
           on
           the
           Presbyterian
           way
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           the
           whole
           of
           it
           ,
           whence
           by
           way
           of
           
           distinction
           it
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           or
           as
           to
           the
           differences
           in
           judgment
           and
           practise
           of
           them
           who
           professe
           that
           way
           ,
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           and
           the
           neighbour
           nation
           ,
           are
           more
           and
           greater
           ,
           then
           any
           that
           our
           Author
           hath
           as
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           find
           amongst
           them
           whom
           he
           doth
           principally
           oppose
           .
           As
           the
           ensuing
           sheets
           were
           almost
           wrought
           of
           at
           the
           presse
           ,
           there
           came
           to
           my
           hand
           a
           Vindication
           of
           that
           eminent
           servant
           of
           God
           ▪
           Mr
           John
           Cotton
           ,
           from
           the
           unjust
           imputations
           and
           charge
           of
           the
           Reverend
           person
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           now
           to
           do
           ,
           written
           by
           himselfe
           not
           long
           before
           his
           death
           ;
           The
           opportunity
           of
           publishing
           that
           discourse
           ,
           with
           the
           ensueing
           ,
           being
           then
           lost
           ,
           I
           thought
           meet
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           know
           ,
           that
           a
           short
           season
           will
           furnish
           him
           with
           it
           .
           Farewell
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           truth
           ,
           and
           peace
           .
        
         
           
             Ch
             :
             Ch
             :
             Coll
             :
             OXON
             :
             
             
               July
               :
               9.
               1657.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           TREATISE
           about
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           
             SCHISME
             .
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             THe
             present
             State
             of
             things
             in
             the
             
               Christian
            
             world
             ,
             will
             on
             a
             slight
             consideration
             yeeld
             this
             account
             of
             controversies
             in
             Religion
             ;
             that
             when
             they
             are
             
               driven
            
             to
             such
             an
             issue
             ,
             as
             by
             forraigne
             
               coincidences
            
             to
             be
             rēdered
             the
             
               interest
            
             of
             parties
             at
             variance
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             great
             successe
             to
             be
             obtained
             by
             a
             mannagement
             of
             thē
             ,
             though
             with
             never
             so
             much
             
               evidence
            
             and
             conviction
             of
             truth
             .
             An
             answering
             of
             the
             profession
             that
             is
             on
             us
             ,
             by
             a
             good
             and
             lawfull
             
               meanes
               ,
            
             the
             paying
             of
             that
             homage
             and
             tribute
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             
               truth
               ,
            
             the
             tendring
             
             of
             assistance
             to
             the
             safe-guarding
             of
             some
             
               weaker
            
             professours
             thereof
             ,
             from
             the
             
               sophismes
            
             and
             violence
             of
             adversaries
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             that
             in
             such
             a
             posture
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             most
             sober
             writers
             of
             
               Controversies
            
             can
             well
             aime
             at
             .
          
           
             The
             
               winning
            
             over
             of
             men
             to
             the
             truth
             we
             seeke
             to
             maintaine
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             beene
             
               preingaged
            
             in
             an
             opposition
             unto
             it
             ,
             without
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             
               outward
            
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             whence
             their
             
               engagements
            
             have
             insensibly
             sprung
             and
             risen
             ,
             is
             not
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             expected
             .
             How
             farre
             I
             was
             from
             any
             such
             thoughts
             in
             the
             
               composing
            
             and
             publishing
             my
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               nature
               of
               Schisme
               ,
            
             I
             declared
             in
             sundry
             passages
             in
             the
             treatise
             its selfe
             .
             Though
             the
             thing
             contended
             about
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             pretended
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             
               most
               important
            
             heads
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             knowing
             how
             farre
             on
             sundry
             
               accounts
            
             the
             
               stated
               ,
            
             fixed
             
               interest
            
             of
             severall
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             ingageth
             them
             to
             abide
             by
             the
             principles
             they
             owne
             in
             reference
             thereunto
             ▪
             I
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             hoping
             to
             see
             speedily
             any
             
               visible
            
             fruits
             of
             
             the
             efficacie
             of
             the
             
               truth
            
             I
             had
             mannaged
             ,
             that
             I
             promised
             my selfe
             a
             vigorous
             opposition
             ,
             untill
             some
             
               urgent
            
             providence
             ,
             or
             time
             ,
             altering
             the
             frame
             of
             mens
             spirits
             should
             make
             
               way
            
             for
             its
             acceptance
             .
             Freely
             I
             left
             it
             in
             the
             
               hand
            
             of
             him
             ,
             whose
             
               truth
               ,
            
             I
             have
             good
             security
             I
             had
             in
             weaknesse
             maintained
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             it
             with
             its
             
               issues
            
             and
             events
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             I
             confesse
             knowing
             severall
             parties
             to
             be
             
               concerned
            
             in
             an
             opposition
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             well
             able
             to
             
               conjecture
            
             from
             what
             hand
             the
             first
             
               assault
            
             of
             it
             would
             arise
             .
             Probability
             cast
             it
             on
             them
             ,
             who
             looked
             on
             themselves
             in
             the
             nearest
             
               proximitie
            
             of
             advantage
             by
             the
             common
             notion
             of
             
               Schisme
            
             opposed
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             I
             did
             apprehend
             my selfe
             not
             justly
             chargeable
             with
             
               want
            
             of
             charity
             ,
             if
             I
             thought
             that
             opposition
             would
             arise
             from
             
               some
            
             other
             principles
             ,
             than
             mere
             
               zeale
            
             for
             a
             supposed
             truth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             tooke
             my
             aime
             in
             conjecturing
             at
             the
             
               prejudices
            
             that
             men
             might
             feare
             themselves
             and
             interests
             obnoxious
             unto
             by
             a
             reception
             and
             establishment
             of
             that
             
               notion
               of
               Schisme
               ,
            
             which
             
             I
             had
             asserted
             .
             Mens
             contentednesse
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             
               quietnesse
            
             in
             reference
             to
             
               Popery
               ,
               Socinianism
               ,
               Arminianism
               ,
            
             daily
             vented
             amongst
             us
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             were
             in
             some
             
               declamatory
               expressions
            
             against
             their
             
               Toleration
               ,
            
             which
             cost
             no
             more
             than
             they
             are
             worth
             ,
             if
             shaken
             off
             by
             a
             
               speedy
               engagement
            
             against
             my
             treatise
             ,
             confirmed
             such
             thoughts
             in
             mee
             .
             After
             therefore
             it
             had
             passed
             in
             the
             
               world
            
             for
             some
             season
             ,
             and
             had
             found
             acceptance
             with
             many
             
               learned
               and
               godly
               persons
               ,
            
             reports
             began
             to
             be
             raised
             about
             a
             designe
             for
             the
             
               refutation
            
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             so
             it
             should
             be
             dealt
             withall
             I
             heard
             was
             judged
             
               necessary
            
             at
             sundry
             conventions
             ;
             what
             particular
             hand
             it
             was
             likely
             the
             taske
             would
             
               fall
            
             upon
             ,
             judging
             my selfe
             not
             concerned
             to
             know
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             enquire
             .
             When
             I
             was
             informed
             how
             the
             disposall
             of
             the
             
               businesse
            
             did
             succeed
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             not
             at
             all
             
               surprized
            
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               party
            
             in
             generall
             from
             which
             it
             did
             issue
             ,
             so
             I
             did
             relieve
             my selfe
             under
             my
             
               fears
               ,
            
             and
             loathing
             to
             be
             ingag'd
             in
             these
             contests
             by
             these
             ensuing
             considerations
             .
             1.
             
             That
             I
             was
             fully
             
             
               perswaded
            
             that
             what
             I
             had
             written
             was
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             the
             
               truth
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             concern'd
             in
             it
             only
             on
             
               truths
               account
               ,
            
             If
             it
             could
             be
             demonstrated
             that
             the
             
               sentence
            
             I
             had
             asserted
             ,
             was
             an
             unlawfull
             
               pretender
            
             thereunto
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             delivered
             from
             paying
             any
             further
             respect
             or
             service
             to
             that
             ,
             whereunto
             
               none
               at
               all
            
             was
             due
             .
             2.
             
             That
             in
             the
             treatise
             its selfe
             so
             
               threatned
               ,
            
             I
             had
             laid
             in
             
               provision
            
             against
             all
             contending
             about
             
               Words
               ,
               Expressions
               ,
            
             collaterall
             Assertions
             ,
             deductions
             ,
             
               positions
               ,
            
             all
             and
             every
             thing
             ,
             though
             
               true
               ,
            
             that
             might
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             
               life
            
             or
             
               substance
            
             of
             the
             notion
             ,
             or
             truth
             pleaded
             for
             .
             3.
             
             That
             whereas
             the
             whole
             weight
             of
             the
             
               little
               pile
            
             turned
             on
             
               one
               single
               hing
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               visible
            
             &
             cōspicuous
             ,
             capable
             of
             an
             
               ocular
               demonstration
               ,
            
             as
             to
             its
             confirmation
             or
             refutation
             ,
             I
             promised
             my selfe
             that
             any
             man
             who
             should
             undertake
             the
             
               demolishing
            
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             so
             farre
             from
             
               passing
            
             that
             by
             ,
             and
             setting
             himselfe
             to
             the
             
               superstruction
               ,
            
             that
             subsists
             in
             its
             single
             strength
             and
             vigour
             ,
             that
             indeed
             finding
             that
             one
             thing
             
               necessary
            
             
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             solely
             attempt
             that
             ,
             and
             therein
             rest
             .
             This
             I
             knew
             was
             evident
             to
             any
             considering
             person
             that
             should
             but
             view
             the
             treatise
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             
               foundation
            
             were
             cast
             downe
             ,
             the
             whole
             
               superstructure
            
             would
             fall
             with
             its
             owne
             weight
             :
             but
             
               if
               left
               standing
               ,
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               volumes
            
             against
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             treatise
             could
             not
             in
             the
             least
             prejudice
             the
             cause
             undertaken
             to
             be
             mannaged
             in
             it
             .
             Men
             might
             indeed
             by
             such
             attempts
             manifest
             my
             weaknesse
             and
             want
             of
             skill
             ,
             in
             making
             
               inferences
            
             and
             deductions
             from
             principles
             of
             Truth
             ,
             wherein
             I
             am
             not
             
               concern'd
               ,
            
             but
             the
             truth
             its selfe
             contended
             for
             ,
             would
             still
             abide
             
               untouched
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Having
             expresly
             waved
             mans
             day
             ,
             and
             
               judgement
               ,
            
             I
             promised
             my selfe
             security
             from
             a
             disturbance
             by
             urging
             against
             me
             the
             authority
             of
             any
             ,
             of
             
               old
            
             or
             
               late
               ;
            
             supposing
             that
             from
             the
             
               eviction
            
             of
             their
             severall
             interests
             ,
             I
             had
             
               emancipated
            
             my
             my selfe
             from
             all
             subjection
             to
             their
             bare
             judgements
             in
             this
             cause
             .
             5.
             
             Whereas
             I
             had
             
               confin'd
            
             my selfe
             to
             a
             bare
             
               defensative
            
             of
             some
             ,
             not
             intending
             to
             cast
             others
             
             from
             the
             
               place
               ,
            
             which
             in
             their
             owne
             apprehensions
             they
             do
             enjoy
             ,
             (
             unlesse
             it
             was
             the
             Roman
             party
             )
             I
             had
             some
             expectations
             that
             
               peace-loving
               godly
               men
               ,
            
             would
             not
             be
             troubled
             that
             an
             apparent
             immunity
             from
             a
             
               crime
            
             was
             without
             their
             prejudice
             or
             disadvantage
             manifested
             in
             behalfe
             of
             their
             
               brethren
               ,
            
             nor
             much
             paine
             themselves
             to
             
               reinforce
            
             the
             charge
             accounted
             for
             .
             So
             that
             the
             bare
             
               notion
            
             of
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             abstracted
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             
               persons
               ,
            
             would
             come
             under
             debate
             .
             Indeed
             I
             questioned
             whether
             in
             that
             friendly
             composure
             of
             
               affections
               ,
            
             which
             for
             sundry
             yeares
             hath
             been
             carrying
             on
             betweene
             
               sober
            
             and
             godly
             men
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             and
             
               Congregationall
            
             judgement
             ,
             any
             person
             of
             
               reall
               godlinesse
            
             would
             interest
             himselfe
             to
             blow
             the
             coale
             of
             dissension
             ,
             and
             engage
             in
             new
             exasperations
             .
             I
             confesse
             I
             alwaies
             thought
             the
             plea
             of
             
               Cicero
            
             for
             
               Ligarius
            
             against
             
               Tubero
            
             most
             unreasonable
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             told
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             
               an
               honest
               and
               mercifull
               lye
            
             in
             his
             behalfe
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             the
             part
             of
             a
             
               man
            
             to
             refell
             it
             ,
             especially
             
             of
             one
             who
             was
             accused
             of
             the
             same
             crime
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             a
             prompt
             readinesse
             to
             follow
             most
             questionable
             accusations
             against
             honest
             defēsatives
             ,
             frō
             good
             men
             unjustly
             accused
             by
             others
             of
             the
             same
             crime
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             expect
             .
             I
             added
             this
             also
             in
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             the
             
               facility
            
             of
             tendring
             a
             discourse
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             on
             the
             businesse
             under
             
               consideration
               ,
            
             was
             obviated
             by
             its
             being
             led
             out
             of
             the
             
               common
               rode
               ,
            
             wherin
             common
             place
             supplies
             would
             be
             of
             
               litle
               use
            
             to
             any
             that
             should
             undertake
             it
             :
             not
             once
             suspecting
             that
             any
             man
             of
             learning
             and
             judgment
             would
             make
             a
             returne
             unto
             it
             out
             of
             
               vulgar
               discourses
            
             about
             
               ministers
               calling
               ,
               Church
               government
            
             or
             the
             like
             .
             How
             farre
             these
             and
             the
             like
             considerations
             might
             be
             a
             
               releife
            
             unto
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             in
             my
             feares
             of
             further
             
               controversiall
            
             ingagements
             ,
             having
             the
             pressure
             of
             more
             
               business
            
             upō
             me
             than
             any
             one
             mā
             I
             know
             of
             my
             
               Calling
            
             in
             the
             whole
             nation
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             them
             who
             
               love
               truth
               and
               peace
               .
            
             But
             what
             litle
             confidence
             I
             ought
             in
             the
             present
             posture
             of
             the
             
             
               minds
            
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             have
             
               placed
            
             in
             any
             or
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             discourse
             vnder
             Consideration
             hath
             instructed
             me
             :
             That
             any
             one
             thing
             hath
             fallen
             out
             according
             to
             my
             
               expectations
            
             and
             conjectures
             ,
             but
             only
             its
             being
             a
             product
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             of
             the
             perswasion
             owned
             therin
             ,
             I
             am
             yet
             to
             seeke
             .
             The
             
               truth
            
             is
             I
             cannot
             blame
             my
             Adversary
             
               viis
               et
               modis
            
             to
             make
             good
             the
             opposition
             he
             is
             ingaged
             in
             ;
             it
             concernes
             
               him
            
             and
             his
             
               advisers
            
             beyond
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             appearing
             
               skirts
            
             of
             this
             Controversy
             .
             Perhaps
             also
             an
             adjudged
             necessity
             of
             indeavoring
             a
             
               disreputation
            
             to
             my
             person
             and
             writings
             ,
             was
             one
             ingredient
             in
             the
             
               undertaking
               .
            
             If
             so
             ,
             the
             whole
             
               frame
            
             was
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             by
             
               correspondent
               medium's
               .
            
             But
             let
             the
             principles
             and
             motives
             to
             this
             
               discourse
            
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             made
             
               publick
               ,
            
             there
             being
             a
             warmer
             
               zeale
            
             acting
             therin
             ,
             then
             in
             carrying
             on
             some
             
               other
            
             thinges
             ,
             expected
             from
             the
             same
             hand
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             may
             seeme
             of
             importance
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             with
             all
             ▪
             
               possible
            
             plainesse
             give
             a
             returne
             .
             Had
             the
             Reverend
             Author
             of
             it
             
             thought
             good
             ,
             to
             have
             
               kept
            
             within
             the
             bounds
             ,
             by
             me
             fixed
             ,
             and
             
               candidly
            
             debated
             the
             
               notion
            
             proposed
             ,
             abstracting
             from
             the
             provocations
             of
             particular
             applications
             ,
             I
             should
             most
             willingly
             have
             
               taken
               paines
            
             for
             a
             further
             clearing
             and
             manifesting
             of
             the
             
               truth
            
             contended
             about
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             whole
             discourse
             wherewith
             I
             have
             now
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             of
             another
             
               complexion
               ,
            
             and
             the
             designe
             of
             it
             ,
             of
             another
             tendency
             ;
             yea
             so
             mannaged
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             question
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             
               product
            
             and
             fruite
             of
             his
             
               spirit
            
             whose
             name
             it
             bears
             :
             for
             though
             he
             be
             an
             
               utter
            
             stranger
             to
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             have
             received
             such
             a
             
               character
            
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             would
             raise
             mee
             to
             an
             expectation
             of
             any
             thing
             from
             him
             ,
             rather
             then
             such
             a
             discourse
             .
          
           
             The
             Reader
             will
             be
             able
             to
             perceive
             an
             account
             of
             these
             thoughts
             in
             the
             ensuing
             view
             of
             his
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             am
             without
             any
             provocation
             intended
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             given
             ,
             
               reviled
            
             from
             one
             end
             of
             it
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             called
             ,
             partly
             in
             
               down
               right
            
             termes
             ,
             partly
             by
             
               oblique
            
             intimations
             ,
             whose
             reflections
             are
             
             not
             to
             be
             waved
             ,
             
               Sathan
               ,
               Atheist
               ;
               Sceptick
               ,
               Donatist
               ,
               Heretick
               ,
               Schismaticke
               ,
               Sectarie
               ,
               Pharisee
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             the
             closure
             of
             the
             
               Book
            
             is
             merely
             an
             attempt
             to
             blast
             my
             
               reputation
               ,
            
             whereof
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             speedy
             account
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             professed
             designe
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             to
             prove
             
               Independency
               ,
            
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             it
             ,
             which
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             declares
             not
             ,
             nor
             (
             as
             he
             mannages
             the
             businesse
             )
             do
             I
             know
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             great
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               Independents
               ,
            
             (
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             full
             well
             knowne
             whom
             he
             intends
             )
             are
             
               Schismaticks
               ,
               Sectaries
               ,
            
             the
             troublers
             of
             England
             .
             So
             that
             it
             were
             happy
             for
             the
             
               Nation
               ,
            
             if
             they
             were
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             discovering
             sanguinary
             thoughts
             in
             reference
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             these
             kinds
             of
             discourses
             fill
             up
             the
             booke
             ,
             almost
             from
             one
             end
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             
               Christian
               care
            
             doth
             seeme
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             ,
             nor
             good
             conscience
             exercised
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             ending
             ,
             as
             to
             imputation
             of
             any
             thing
             unto
             
               me
               ,
            
             or
             
               upon
            
             mee
             ,
             that
             may
             serve
             to
             help
             on
             the
             designe
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
           
             Hence
             I
             think
             it
             is
             repeated
             neare
             an
             
               hundred
               times
               ,
            
             that
             I
             deny
             their
             
               Ministers
            
             to
             be
             
               Ministers
               ,
            
             &
             their
             
               Churches
            
             to
             be
             
               Churches
               ,
            
             that
             I
             deny
             all
             the
             
               reformed
               Churches
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             onely
             our
             owne
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             to
             be
             
               true
               Churches
               ,
            
             all
             which
             is
             notoriously
             
               untrue
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             my
             
               knowne
               judgement
               ,
            
             professedly
             declared
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             contrary
             to
             expresse
             
               affirmations
            
             in
             the
             booke
             he
             undertakes
             to
             confute
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             
               designe
            
             of
             the
             booke
             its selfe
             .
             I
             cannot
             easily
             declare
             my
             surprizall
             on
             this
             account
             .
             What
             am
             I
             to
             expect
             from
             others
             ,
             when
             such
             Reverend
             men
             as
             this
             Author
             ,
             shall
             by
             the
             power
             of
             prejudice
             be
             carried
             beyond
             all
             
               bounds
            
             of
             moderation
             ,
             and
             Christian
             tendernesse
             in
             offending
             ?
             I
             no
             way
             doubt
             but
             that
             
               Sathan
            
             hath
             his
             designe
             in
             this
             whole
             businesse
             .
             He
             knowes
             how
             
               apt
            
             we
             are
             to
             fixe
             on
             such
             provocations
             ,
             and
             to
             contribute
             thereupon
             to
             the
             
               increase
            
             of
             our
             differences
             .
             Can
             he
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             things
             in
             the
             
               world
               ,
            
             expect
             any
             other
             
               issue
               ,
            
             but
             that
             in
             the
             necessary
             
               defensative
            
             I
             am
             put
             upon
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             
             wave
             such
             reflexions
             and
             
               retortions
            
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             them
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             
               present
            
             themselves
             with
             as
             faire
             pleas
             ,
             and
             pretences
             unto
             me
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             the
             
               charges
            
             before
             mentioned
             (
             I
             meane
             of
             
               Schisme
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             )
             did
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             as
             to
             a
             returne
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             its
             owne
             nature
             false
             and
             untrue
             ,
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             to
             meet
             with
             that
             of
             the
             
               like
            
             kind
             wherewith
             I
             am
             entertained
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             Divell
             himselfe
             was
             hopelesse
             to
             obtaine
             it
             .
             Is
             he
             not
             filled
             with
             
               envie
            
             to
             take
             notice
             in
             what
             
               love
            
             without
             dissimulation
             I
             walk
             with
             many
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             judgment
             ?
             What
             Christian
             entercourse
             ,
             and
             communion
             I
             have
             with
             them
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Holland
               ,
               France
               ,
            
             fearing
             that
             it
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             peace
             &
             
               union
            
             among
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ?
             God
             assisting
             I
             shall
             deceive
             his
             
               expectations
               ,
            
             and
             though
             I
             be
             called
             
               Schismatick
               ,
            
             and
             
               Heretick
            
             a
             
               thousand
            
             times
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             weaken
             my
             love
             or
             esteeme
             ,
             of
             ,
             or
             towards
             any
             of
             the
             godly
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             people
             of
             
               that
               way
            
             and
             judgment
             with
             whom
             I
             am
             acquainted
             ,
             
             or
             have
             occasion
             of
             converse
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             himself
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             faile
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             ,
             I
             feare
             ,
             administred
             advantage
             unto
             
               Satan
            
             to
             attempt
             the
             exasperations
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             
               Brethren
            
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             may
             ever
             be
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             .
             For
             my
             owne
             part
             I
             professe
             in
             all
             sincerity
             ,
             that
             such
             was
             my
             
               unhappinesse
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             
               happinesse
            
             in
             the
             constant
             converse
             which
             in
             sundry
             places
             I
             have
             with
             
               Persons
            
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             judgment
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             
               English
            
             and
             
               Scottish
            
             Nation
             ,
             utterly
             of
             another
             frame
             of
             spirit
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             now
             shewed
             ,
             that
             untill
             I
             saw
             this
             treatise
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             
               believe
            
             that
             there
             had
             remained
             in
             any
             one
             
               godly
               ,
               sober
               ,
            
             judicious
             person
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             such
             thoughts
             of
             heart
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             present
             
               differences
               ,
            
             as
             are
             visible
             and
             legible
             therein
             :
             
               
                 Tantaené
                 animis
                 coelestibus
                 irae
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             I
             hope
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             will
             not
             be
             offended
             ,
             if
             I
             make
             bold
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             
               no
               joy
               of
               heart
            
             to
             him
             one
             day
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             paines
             to
             cast
             
               oyle
            
             on
             those
             
               flames
               ,
            
             which
             it
             is
             every
             ones
             
             duty
             to
             labour
             to
             extinguish
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             the
             whole
             matter
             in
             
               difference
            
             may
             be
             the
             better
             
               stated
            
             and
             determined
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             
               passe
            
             through
             with
             the
             
               generall
               concernments
            
             of
             the
             book
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             then
             consider
             the
             
               severall
               Chapters
            
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             particulars
             in
             them
             that
             may
             seem
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             .
             It
             may
             possibly
             not
             a
             little
             conduce
             towards
             the
             removall
             of
             those
             
               obstructions
            
             unto
             
               peace
            
             and
             love
             ,
             laid
             in
             our
             way
             by
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             and
             to
             a
             clearer
             stating
             of
             the
             controversie
             ▪
             pretended
             to
             be
             ventilated
             in
             his
             discourse
             ,
             to
             discover
             and
             lay
             aside
             those
             
               mistakes
            
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             being
             interwoven
             with
             the
             main
             discourse
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             seeme
             as
             principles
             to
             
               animate
            
             the
             
               whole
               ,
            
             and
             to
             give
             it
             that
             life
             of
             
               trouble
               ,
            
             whereof
             it
             is
             partaker
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             were
             ,
             as
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             remarked
             before
             ;
             I
             shall
             now
             renew
             the
             mention
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             
               influence
            
             which
             they
             have
             into
             the
             
               Argumentative
            
             part
             of
             the
             Treatise
             under
             consideration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             then
             it
             is
             
               strenuously
            
             supposed
             
             all
             along
             ,
             that
             I
             deny
             
               all
               ,
            
             or
             
               any
               Churches
            
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             except
             only
             the
             
               Churches
            
             gathered
             in
             the
             Congregationall
             way
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             
               principles
               :
            
             then
             that
             I
             
               deny
               all
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               to
               be
               true
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             This
             supposition
             being
             laid
             ,
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             building
             ,
             a
             confutation
             of
             my
             
               treatise
            
             is
             fixed
             thereon
             ,
             a
             comparison
             is
             instituted
             betweene
             the
             
               Donatists
            
             and
             my
             
               selfe
               :
            
             Arguments
             are
             produced
             to
             prove
             their
             
               Churches
            
             to
             be
             true
             
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             their
             
               Ministers
            
             true
             
               Ministers
               .
            
             The
             charge
             of
             
               Schisme
            
             on
             this
             bottome
             is
             freely
             
               given
            
             out
             and
             asserted
             ,
             the
             proofe
             of
             my
             
               Schismaticall
               separation
            
             from
             hence
             deduced
             ,
             and
             many
             termes
             of
             
               reproach
            
             are
             returned
             as
             a
             suitable
             reply
             to
             the
             provocation
             of
             this
             opinion
             .
             How
             great
             a
             portion
             of
             a
             
               small
            
             treatise
             may
             easily
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             discourses
             relating
             to
             these
             heads
             ,
             is
             easie
             to
             apprehend
             .
             Now
             lest
             all
             this
             
               paines
            
             should
             be
             found
             to
             be
             
               uselesse
               ,
            
             and
             causlesly
             undergone
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             how
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             proves
             this
             to
             be
             my
             
             judgment
             .
             Doth
             he
             evince
             it
             from
             any
             thing
             deliver'd
             in
             that
             
               treatise
            
             he
             undertakes
             to
             confute
             ?
             doth
             he
             produce
             any
             other
             testimonies
             out
             of
             what
             I
             have
             
               spoken
               ,
               deliver'd
               ,
            
             or
             written
             else
             where
             ,
             and
             on
             other
             occasions
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ?
             This
             I
             suppose
             he
             thought
             not
             of
             ,
             but
             took
             it
             for
             
               granted
               ,
            
             that
             either
             I
             was
             of
             that
             
               judgment
               ,
            
             or
             it
             was
             fit
             I
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             
               difference
            
             between
             us
             might
             be
             as
             great
             ,
             as
             he
             desired
             to
             have
             it
             appeare
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Well
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             this
             controversie
             ,
             seeing
             he
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             what
             I
             told
             the
             world
             of
             my
             thoughts
             herein
             in
             my
             
               book
               of
               Schisme
               ,
            
             I
             now
             informe
             him
             again
             ,
             that
             all
             thes
             surmises
             are
             fond
             &
             untrue
             .
             And
             truly
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             with
             that
             respect
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             
               reputation
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             I
             here
             humbly
             intreate
             him
             not
             to
             
               entertain
            
             what
             is
             here
             affirm'd
             with
             un-Christian
             
               surmizes
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             reckons
             amongst
             the
             
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             as
             though
             I
             were
             of
             another
             mind
             but
             
               durst
            
             not
             declare
             it
             ,
             as
             more
             then
             on●●
             in
             some
             particulars
             he
             insinuates
             the
             
               state
            
             of
             
             things
             with
             me
             to
             be
             .
             But
             blessed
             be
             the
             God
             of
             my
             
               salvation
               ,
            
             and
             of
             all
             my
             
               deliverances
               ,
            
             I
             have
             yet
             
               liberty
            
             to
             declare
             the
             whole
             of
             my
             
               judgment
            
             in
             and
             about
             the
             things
             of
             his
             worship
             .
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             as
             yet
             in
             the
             
               power
            
             of
             some
             men
             to
             bring
             in
             that
             their
             conceited
             
               happiness
            
             into
             
               England
               ,
            
             which
             would
             in
             their
             thoughts
             accrew
             unto
             it
             ,
             by
             my
             
               removall
            
             from
             my
             native
             soyle
             ,
             with
             all
             others
             of
             my
             
               judgment
            
             and
             perswasion
             .
             We
             are
             yet
             at
             peace
             ,
             and
             we
             trust
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             whose
             
               tender
               mercies
            
             are
             cruell
             .
             However
             be
             it
             known
             unto
             them
             that
             if
             it
             be
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             upon
             our
             
               manifold
               provocations
            
             to
             give
             us
             up
             to
             their
             
               disposall
               ,
            
             who
             are
             pleased
             to
             compasse
             us
             with
             the
             
               ornaments
            
             of
             reproaches
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             
               fall
            
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             
               rage
            
             or
             violence
             ,
             we
             shall
             through
             his
             assistance
             and
             
               presence
            
             with
             us
             ,
             
               dare
            
             to
             professe
             the
             
               whole
            
             of
             that
             truth
             ,
             and
             those
             
               waies
            
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             revea●
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             on
             any
             other
             account
             this
             
               Reverend
               
               person
            
             suppose
             I
             may
             
               foster
            
             opinions
             and
             thoughts
             of
             
               mine
            
             owne
             and
             
               their
            
             waies
             which
             I
             
               dare
            
             not
             owne
             ,
             let
             him
             at
             any
             time
             give
             me
             a
             
               command
            
             to
             waite
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             will
             freely
             and
             candidly
             
               answer
            
             to
             any
             enquiries
             he
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             make
             after
             my
             judgment
             ,
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             so
             he
             shall
             find
             that
             (
             God
             assisting
             )
             I
             
               dare
            
             owne
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             maintaine
             what
             I
             shall
             so
             deliver
             to
             him
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sufficient
             evidence
             that
             this
             
               reverend
               Author
            
             is
             an
             utter
             stranger
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             he
             would
             scarce
             entertaine
             such
             surmizes
             of
             me
             as
             he
             doth
             .
             Shall
             I
             call
             in
             
               witnesses
            
             as
             to
             the
             particular
             under
             consideration
             ?
             one
             
               evidence
            
             by
             way
             of
             instance
             lies
             so
             neare
             at
             
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             I
             cannot
             omit
             the
             producing
             of
             it
             :
             not
             above
             14
             daies
             before
             this
             treatise
             came
             to
             my
             
               hands
               ,
            
             a
             
               learned
               Gentleman
            
             whom
             I
             had
             prevailed
             withall
             to
             answer
             in
             the
             
               Vespers
            
             of
             our
             
               Act
               ,
            
             sent
             me
             his
             
               Questions
            
             by
             a
             Doctor
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             judgment
             ,
             a
             friend
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             mine
             .
             The
             first
             Question
             was
             ,
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             
               Utrū
               ministri
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               
               habeant
               validam
               ordinationem
               ;
            
             I
             told
             the
             
               Doctor
               ,
            
             that
             since
             the
             Questions
             were
             to
             passe
             under
             my
             
               approbation
               ,
            
             I
             must
             needs
             confesse
             my selfe
             scrupled
             at
             the
             limitation
             of
             the
             
               subject
            
             of
             the
             Question
             in
             that
             terme
             
               Ecclesia
               Anglicana
               ,
            
             which
             would
             be
             found
             ambiguous
             and
             
               aequivocall
            
             in
             the
             disputation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             desired
             that
             he
             would
             rather
             
               supply
            
             it
             with
             
               Ecclesiarum
               reformatarum
               ,
            
             or
             some
             other
             
               expression
            
             of
             like
             importance
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             aimed
             at
             ,
             namely
             the
             
               assertion
               of
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Godly
               ministers
               in
               England
               ,
            
             I
             told
             him
             and
             so
             now
             do
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             of
             this
             treatise
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             as
             
               willingly
            
             ingage
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             
               lawfulnesse
            
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             what
             ever
             .
             I
             have
             only
             in
             my
             
               treatise
            
             questioned
             the
             institution
             of
             a
             
               nationall
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             this
             
               Author
            
             doth
             not
             undertake
             to
             maintaine
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             hath
             the
             least
             reason
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             the
             asserting
             of
             true
             
               ministers
            
             and
             Churches
             in
             England
             ;
             I
             meane
             those
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             way
             .
             What
             
               satisfaction
            
             now
             this
             Reverend
             Author
             shall
             judge
             it
             
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             give
             me
             ,
             for
             the
             
               publicke
               injury
            
             which
             voluntarily
             he
             hath
             done
             me
             ,
             in
             particular
             for
             his
             attempt
             to
             
               expose
            
             me
             to
             the
             
               censure
            
             and
             displeasure
             of
             so
             many
             godly
             ministers
             and
             Churches
             as
             I
             owne
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             a
             person
             denying
             their
             ministry
             ,
             and
             Church
             station
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             himselfe
             to
             consider
             .
             And
             by
             the
             declaration
             of
             this
             mistake
             how
             great
             a
             part
             of
             his
             book
             is
             
               waved
            
             as
             to
             my
             concernments
             therein
             ,
             himsefe
             full
             well
             knows
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             principle
             of
             like
             importance
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             
               granted
            
             by
             me
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             which
             he
             assumes
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             
               ought
            
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             that
             what
             ever
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             ministers
             and
             Churches
             be
             ,
             I
             have
             
               separated
            
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             have
             done
             all
             those
             whom
             he
             calls
             
               Independants
               .
            
             This
             is
             another
             
               fountaine
            
             out
             of
             which
             much
             
               bitter
               water
            
             flows
             .
             Hence
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             thought
             to
             condemne
             their
             
               ministry
            
             and
             
               Churches
               .
            
             The
             
               Brownists
               were
               our
               fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               Anabaptists
               are
               our
               elder
               Brothers
               ,
               we
               make
               an
               harlot
               of
               our
               mother
               ,
               and
               are
               Schismaticks
               
               and
               Sectaries
               from
               one
               end
               of
               the
               book
               to
               the
               other
               .
               Quod
               erat
               demonstrandum
               .
            
             But
             doth
             not
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             know
             that
             this
             is
             wholly
             denyed
             by
             us
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             disproved
             sufficiently
             in
             that
             very
             
               Treatise
            
             which
             he
             undertakes
             to
             answer
             ?
          
           
             He
             
               grants
               ,
            
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             
               separation
            
             he
             blames
             ,
             must
             respect
             some
             
               union
            
             of
             Christs
             institution
             :
             for
             any
             
               other
               ,
            
             we
             professe
             our selves
             unconcerned
             in
             its
             maintenance
             ,
             or
             dissolution
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             .
             Now
             wherein
             have
             we
             separated
             from
             
               them
            
             as
             to
             the
             
               breach
            
             of
             any
             such
             
               union
               ?
            
             For
             an
             
               individuall
            
             person
             to
             change
             from
             the
             constant
             participation
             of
             ordinances
             in
             one
             congregation
             ,
             to
             do
             so
             in
             another
             ,
             barely
             considered
             in
             its
             selfe
             ,
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             holds
             to
             be
             no
             separation
             .
             However
             for
             
               my
               part
               ,
            
             who
             am
             forced
             to
             beare
             all
             this
             
               wrath
            
             and
             storme
             ,
             what
             hath
             he
             to
             lay
             to
             my
             charge
             ?
             
               I
               condemne
               not
               their
               Churches
            
             in
             generall
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             that
             I
             am
             acquainted
             withall
             in
             particular
             .
             I
             never
             
               disturb'd
               ,
            
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             separated
             from
             them
             ;
             
             but
             having
             already
             received
             
               my
               punishment
               ,
            
             I
             expect
             to
             heare
             my
             crime
             by
             the
             next
             returne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             supposeth
             throughout
             that
             I
             deny
             not
             only
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             
               successive
               ordination
               ,
            
             but
             as
             farre
             as
             I
             can
             understand
             him
             ,
             the
             
               lawfulnesse
            
             of
             it
             also
             .
             By
             
               ordination
            
             of
             Ministers
             many
             upon
             a
             
               mistake
            
             understand
             onely
             the
             
               imposition
            
             of
             hands
             that
             is
             used
             therein
             .
             Ordination
             of
             Ministers
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             imposition
             of
             hands
             another
             ,
             differing
             as
             
               whole
            
             and
             
               part
               ;
            
             Ordination
             in
             Scripture
             compriseth
             the
             whole
             
               Authoritative
               translation
            
             of
             a
             man
             from
             among
             the
             number
             of
             his
             brethren
             into
             the
             state
             of
             an
             officer
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             suppose
             he
             doth
             not
             thinke
             that
             this
             is
             denied
             by
             mee
             ,
             though
             he
             tels
             me
             with
             the
             same
             
               Christian
               candor
               ,
            
             and
             tendernesse
             ,
             which
             he
             exerciseth
             in
             every
             passage
             almost
             of
             his
             booke
             ,
             of
             
               making
               my selfe
               a
               Minister
               ,
            
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ;
             I
             am
             ,
             I
             blesse
             the
             Lord
             ,
             extreamly
             
               remote
            
             from
             returning
             him
             any
             of
             his
             own
             
               coyne
            
             in
             satisfaction
             for
             this
             Love
             .
             For
             that
             part
             of
             it
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             
               imposition
            
             
             of
             hands
             by
             the
             
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             (
             where
             it
             may
             be
             obtained
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             .
             )
             I
             am
             also
             very
             remote
             from
             mannaging
             any
             opposition
             unto
             it
             .
             I
             thinke
             it
             necessary
             by
             vertue
             of
             
               precept
               ,
            
             and
             that
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             a
             way
             of
             
               succession
               .
            
             It
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             to
             be
             
               ordained
            
             unto
             office
             in
             any
             Church
             ,
             receive
             imposition
             of
             hands
             from
             the
             
               Elders
            
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             therein
             .
             And
             this
             is
             to
             be
             
               done
            
             in
             a
             way
             of
             
               succession
               ,
            
             that
             so
             the
             
               Churches
            
             may
             be
             perpetuated
             .
             That
             alone
             which
             I
             oppose
             is
             the
             denying
             of
             this
             
               successive
               ordination
               ,
            
             through
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               Antichrist
               .
            
             Before
             the
             
               blessed
               and
               glorious
               Reformation
               ,
            
             begun
             ●nd
             carried
             on
             by
             
               Zuinglius
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             there
             were
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             
               two
               States
            
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             professing
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             profession
             thereof
             .
             The
             one
             of
             them
             in
             
               glory
               ,
               splendor
               ,
            
             outward
             beauty
             ,
             and
             
               order
               ,
            
             calling
             themselves
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             the
             
               only
               Church
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             
               Catholike
               Church
               ;
            
             being
             indeed
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             in
             that
             
             state
             wherein
             they
             so
             prided
             themselves
             the
             
               mother
               of
               harlots
               ,
            
             the
             
               beast
               ,
            
             with
             his
             
               false
               Prophet
               .
            
             The
             other
             party
             
               poore
               ,
            
             despised
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             generally
             esteemed
             and
             called
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Schismaticks
               ,
            
             or
             as
             occasion
             gave
             advantage
             for
             their
             farther
             reproach
             ,
             
               Waldenses
               ,
               Albigenses
               ,
               Lollards
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             As
             to
             the
             claime
             of
             a
             
               successive
               ordination
            
             down
             from
             the
             
               Apostles
               ,
            
             I
             made
             bold
             to
             
               affirme
               ,
            
             that
             I
             could
             not
             understand
             the
             
               validity
            
             of
             that
             
               successive
               ordination
               ,
            
             as
             
               successive
               ,
            
             which
             was
             derived
             downe
             unto
             us
             
               from
               ,
            
             and
             by
             the
             
               first
               partie
            
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             This
             Reverend
             Authors
             reply
             hereunto
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             
               pag.
            
             118.
             
             He
             tels
             me
             ,
             
               this
               casts
               dirt
               in
               the
               face
               of
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               do
               all
               their
               good
               friends
               the
               Sectaries
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               much
               a
               doe
               to
               forbeare
               saying
               ,
               The
               Lord
               rebuke
               thee
               .
            
             How
             he
             doth
             forbeare
             it
             ,
             having
             so
             expressed
             the
             frame
             of
             his
             heart
             towards
             me
             ,
             others
             will
             judge
             :
             the
             searcher
             of
             all
             hearts
             knowes
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             no
             designe
             to
             
               cast
               dirt
            
             on
             
               him
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             
               godly
            
             man's
             ministry
             in
             
               England
               .
            
             Might
             not
             another
             
             answer
             have
             been
             returned
             without
             this
             wrath
             :
             This
             is
             so
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             ministry
             of
             this
             Nation
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             they
             plead
             not
             their
             
               successive
               ordination
            
             from
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             this
             
               difference
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             can
             
               Mr.
               
               C.
            
             hardly
             refraine
             from
             calling
             a
             man
             
               Sathan
               ,
            
             for
             speaking
             the
             truth
             ?
             It
             is
             well
             if
             we
             know
             of
             what
             spirit
             we
             are
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             a
             little
             farther
             consider
             his
             
               answer
            
             in
             that
             place
             .
             He
             asketh
             first
             ,
             
               Why
               may
               not
               this
               be
               a
               sufficient
               foundation
               for
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               their
               Baptisme
               ?
            
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             &
             be
             so
             acknowledged
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             great
             provocation
             that
             arose
             from
             my
             enquiry
             after
             it
             :
             For
             my
             part
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             judge
             their
             
               Baptisme
            
             good
             and
             valid
             ,
             but
             to
             deale
             clearly
             with
             him
             ,
             not
             on
             that
             foundation
             .
             I
             cannot
             believe
             ,
             that
             that
             
               Idolater
               ,
               murtherer
               ,
               man
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             had
             ,
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             open
             Idolatry
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             and
             enmity
             to
             Christ
             ,
             any
             authority
             more
             or
             lesse
             from
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             or
             over
             his
             Churches
             .
             But
             he
             addes
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             
               That
               had
               they
               received
               their
               ordination
               from
               the
               
               woman
               flying
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               the
               two
               witnesses
               ,
               or
               Waldenses
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               all
               one
               to
               mee
               ,
               and
               my
               party
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               not
               their
               ordination
               from
               the
               people
               (
               except
               some
               extraordinary
               cases
               )
               but
               from
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             ordination
             by
             a
             
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             Is
             it
             seemes
             
               opposed
            
             by
             me
             and
             my
             party
             ;
             but
             I
             pray
             Sir
             ,
             who
             told
             you
             so
             ?
             when
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             by
             what
             meanes
             have
             I
             opposed
             it
             ?
             I
             acknowledge
             my selfe
             of
             no
             party
             .
             I
             am
             sory
             so
             
               grave
               a
               Minister
            
             should
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             thus
             transported
             ,
             that
             every
             answer
             ,
             every
             reply
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             reflection
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             due
             observation
             of
             
               truth
            
             and
             love
             .
             That-those
             first
             
               reformers
            
             had
             their
             
               Ordination
            
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             is
             acknowledged
             ;
             I
             have
             formerly
             
               evinced
            
             it
             by
             undeniable
             testimony
             .
             So
             that
             the
             proper
             succession
             of
             a
             Ministry
             amongst
             the
             
               Churches
            
             that
             are
             their
             off-spring
             ,
             runs
             up
             no
             higher
             than
             that
             rise
             .
             Now
             the
             good
             Lord
             blesse
             them
             in
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             successive
             ordination
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             to
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             in
             the
             earth
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             glorious
             
             grace
             .
             But
             upon
             my
             disclaiming
             all
             thoughts
             of
             
               rejecting
               the
               ministry
            
             of
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             yet
             hold
             their
             ordination
             on
             the
             accompt
             of
             its
             successive
             derivation
             from
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             he
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               egregiam
               verò
               laudem
               ,
            
             and
             saies
             that
             
               yet
               I
               secretly
               derive
               their
               pedigree
               from
               Rome
               :
            
             well
             then
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             ;
             why
             then
             ,
             what
             need
             these
             exclamations
             ?
             we
             are
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             wholly
             agreed
             ;
             nor
             shall
             I
             at
             present
             farther
             pursue
             his
             discourse
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             almost
             totally
             composed
             and
             made
             up
             of
             scornefull
             revilings
             ,
             reflections
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             ingredients
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             He
             frequently
             &
             very
             positively
             affirms
             without
             the
             least
             hesitation
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             
               renounced
               my
               own
               ordination
               ,
            
             &
             adds
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             
               what
               ever
               else
               they
               pretend
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               renounce
               their
               ordination
               ,
               nothing
               will
               please
               me
               .
            
             that
             
               I
               condemn
               all
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               as
               no
               Churches
               ;
            
             but
             who
             I
             pray
             told
             him
             these
             things
             ?
             did
             he
             enquire
             so
             far
             after
             my
             mind
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             without
             
               breach
               of
               charity
            
             to
             be
             able
             to
             make
             such
             positive
             and
             expresse
             assertions
             concerning
             them
             ?
             A
             good
             part
             of
             his
             book
             is
             
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             repetition
             of
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             drawing
             inferences
             and
             conclusions
             from
             the
             
               suppositions
            
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             warming
             himselfe
             by
             them
             into
             a
             great
             contempt
             of
             my
             
               selfe
               and
               party
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             .
             I
             am
             now
             necessitated
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             things
             are
             
               false
               ,
            
             and
             utterly
             ,
             in
             part
             and
             in
             whole
             
               untrue
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             prove
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
             And
             whether
             this
             kind
             of
             dealing
             becomes
             a
             
               minister
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             a
             person
             professing
             Godlinesse
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             himselfe
             to
             judge
             .
             For
             my
             owne
             part
             I
             must
             confesse
             that
             as
             yet
             I
             was
             never
             so
             
               dealt
               withall
            
             by
             any
             man
             ,
             of
             what
             
               party
            
             soever
             ,
             although
             it
             hath
             been
             my
             unhappinesse
             to
             
               provoke
            
             many
             of
             them
             .
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             he
             will
             be
             both
             
               troubled
            
             and
             
               ashamed
            
             when
             he
             shall
             review
             these
             things
             .
             That
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             he
             entitles
             ,
             
               Independentisme
               is
               Donatisme
               ,
            
             as
             to
             his
             application
             of
             it
             unto
             me
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             my
             perswasion
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             already
             evinced
             .
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             sundry
             other
             particulars
             ,
             wherein
             he
             ventures
             without
             the
             least
             
             check
             or
             supposition
             ,
             to
             charge
             me
             with
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             that
             may
             serve
             the
             turn
             in
             hand
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             may
             serve
             to
             bring
             in
             ,
             
               he
               and
               his
               party
               are
               Schismaticks
               ,
               are
               Sectaries
               ,
               have
               separated
               from
               the
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               our
               evills
               and
               troubles
               ,
            
             with
             the
             like
             
               tearmes
            
             of
             reproach
             ,
             and
             hard
             censures
             ,
             lying
             in
             a
             faire
             subserviency
             to
             a
             designe
             of
             widening
             the
             difference
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             mutually
             exasperating
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             professing
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             nothing
             almost
             comes
             amisse
             .
             His
             sticking
             upon
             
               by
            
             matters
             ,
             diverting
             from
             the
             
               maine
            
             business
             in
             hand
             ,
             answering
             Arguments
             by
             reflections
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             might
             also
             be
             remarked
             .
             One
             thing
             wherein
             he
             much
             rejoyceth
             ,
             and
             fronts
             his
             
               book
            
             with
             the
             discovery
             he
             hath
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             concerning
             my
             
               change
               of
               judgment
            
             as
             to
             the
             difference
             under
             present
             debate
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             substance
             and
             designe
             of
             his
             
               appendix
               ,
            
             must
             be
             particularly
             considered
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             ,
             God
             assisting
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             accordingly
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Appendix
             of
             Mr.
             
               C●
               .
            
             Charge
             .
          
           
             THough
             perhaps
             
               impartiall
            
             men
             will
             be
             willing
             to
             give
             me
             an
             acquitment
             from
             the
             
               charge
            
             of
             
               altering
            
             my
             judgment
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             our
             present
             difference
             ,
             upon
             the
             generall
             account
             of
             the
             copartnership
             with
             me
             of
             the
             most
             
               inquiring
            
             men
             in
             this
             generation
             ,
             as
             to
             things
             of
             no
             lesse
             importance
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             might
             against
             this
             
               reverend
               brother
            
             and
             others
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             and
             perswasion
             with
             him
             ,
             at
             present
             relieve
             my selfe
             sufficiently
             by
             a
             recrimination
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             former
             
               Episcopall
               engagements
               ,
            
             and
             sundry
             practices
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             them
             attending
             ,
             pleading
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             
               generall
               issue
            
             of
             changing
             from
             
               error
            
             to
             truth
             ,
             (
             which
             that
             I
             have
             done
             as
             to
             any
             
               change
            
             I
             have
             really
             made
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             at
             any
             time
             to
             mainetaine
             to
             this
             Author
             )
             yet
             it
             being
             so
             
             much
             insisted
             upon
             by
             him
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             charge
             thereof
             in
             the
             instance
             given
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             so
             many
             evill
             
               surmisings
               ,
            
             and
             uncharitable
             reflections
             ,
             looking
             like
             the
             fruits
             of
             another
             principle
             then
             that
             whereby
             we
             ought
             in
             the
             mannagement
             of
             our
             differences
             to
             be
             ruled
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             more
             particular
             account
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             hath
             yeilded
             him
             this
             
               great
               advantage
               .
            
             The
             sole
             instance
             insisted
             on
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             small
             
               treatise
            
             published
             long
             agoe
             by
             me
             ,
             intitled
             ,
             
               The
               duty
               of
               Pastors
               and
               People
               distinguished
               ;
            
             wherein
             I
             professe
             my selfe
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             judgment
             .
             
               Excerpta
            
             out
             of
             that
             treatise
             ,
             with
             animadversions
             and
             comparisons
             thereon
             ,
             make
             up
             the
             
               appendix
               ,
            
             which
             was
             judged
             necessary
             to
             be
             added
             to
             the
             
               book
               ,
            
             to
             help
             on
             with
             the
             proofe
             that
             
               Independency
               is
               a
               great
               schisme
               :
            
             had
             it
             not
             been
             indeed
             needfull
             to
             cause
             the
             
               person
            
             to
             suffer
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               thing
               ,
            
             some
             suppose
             this
             paines
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             .
             But
             I
             am
             not
             to
             prescribe
             to
             any
             ,
             what
             way
             it
             is
             meet
             for
             them
             to
             proceed
             in
             ,
             for
             the
             compassing
             of
             their
             ends
             aimed
             at
             .
             
             The
             
               best
            
             is
             ,
             here
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             produced
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             world
             hath
             long
             since
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             made
             of
             it
             the
             
               worst
            
             they
             can
             .
             Neither
             am
             I
             troubled
             that
             I
             have
             a
             
               necessity
            
             laid
             upon
             me
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             this
             whole
             matter
             .
             That
             little
             treatise
             was
             written
             by
             me
             in
             the
             yeare
             1643
             ,
             and
             then
             
               printed
               ,
            
             however
             it
             received
             the
             addition
             of
             a
             yeare
             in
             the
             date
             affixed
             to
             it
             by
             the
             printers
             ,
             which
             for
             their
             owne
             advantage
             is
             a
             thing
             usuall
             with
             them
             .
             I
             was
             then
             a
             
               young
               man
            
             my selfe
             ,
             about
             the
             age
             of
             26.
             or
             27.
             yeares
             .
             The
             
               controversie
            
             between
             
               Independencie
            
             and
             
               Presbytery
            
             was
             young
             also
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             by
             mee
             clearly
             understood
             ,
             especially
             as
             
               stated
            
             on
             the
             Congregationall
             side
             .
             The
             conceptions
             delivered
             in
             the
             treatise
             were
             not
             (
             as
             appeares
             in
             the
             issue
             )
             suited
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             one
             
               party
               ,
            
             nor
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             were
             such
             as
             occurred
             to
             mine
             owne
             
               naked
            
             consideration
             of
             things
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             some
             differences
             that
             were
             then
             upheld
             in
             the
             place
             where
             I
             lived
             ,
             only
             being
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             
               Congregationall
            
             way
             ,
             I
             professed
             my selfe
             to
             owne
             the
             
             other
             
               party
               ,
            
             not
             knowing
             but
             that
             my
             
               principles
            
             were
             suited
             to
             their
             judgement
             and
             profession
             ;
             having
             looked
             very
             little
             further
             into
             those
             affaires
             ,
             then
             I
             was
             led
             by
             an
             opposition
             to
             
               Episcopacy
               &
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             Upon
             a
             review
             of
             what
             I
             had
             thē
             asserted
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             my
             principles
             were
             far
             more
             suited
             to
             what
             is
             the
             judgment
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             
               congregationall
            
             men
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             the
             
               Presbiterian
               .
            
             Only
             whereas
             I
             had
             not
             received
             any
             farther
             cleare
             information
             in
             these
             waies
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             since
             I
             have
             been
             ingaged
             in
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             I
             professed
             my selfe
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             judgment
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             
               Democraticall
            
             confusion
             ;
             and
             indeed
             so
             I
             do
             still
             ;
             and
             so
             do
             all
             the
             
               congregationall
            
             men
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             that
             I
             am
             acquainted
             withall
             ▪
             so
             that
             when
             I
             compare
             what
             then
             I
             wrote
             with
             my
             
               present
            
             judgment
             ,
             I
             am
             scarce
             able
             to
             find
             the
             least
             
               difference
            
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             only
             a
             misapplication
             of
             names
             and
             things
             by
             me
             ,
             gives
             countenance
             to
             this
             
               charge
               .
            
             Indeed
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             I
             set
             my selfe
             seriously
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             controversies
             
             then
             warmly
             agitated
             in
             these
             nations
             .
             Of
             the
             congregationall
             way
             I
             was
             not
             acquainted
             with
             any
             one
             person
             ,
             
               minister
            
             or
             other
             ;
             nor
             had
             I
             to
             my
             knowledg
             seen
             any
             more
             then
             
               one
            
             in
             my
             life
             .
             My
             acquaintance
             lay
             wholly
             with
             ministers
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             way
             .
             But
             sundry
             books
             being
             published
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             I
             perused
             ,
             and
             compared
             them
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             
               one
            
             another
             ,
             according
             as
             I
             received
             ability
             from
             God
             .
             After
             a
             generall
             view
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             my
             manner
             in
             other
             controverses
             ,
             I
             fixed
             on
             one
             to
             take
             under
             peculiar
             consideration
             ,
             and
             examination
             ,
             which
             seemed
             most
             methodically
             ,
             and
             strongly
             to
             maintaine
             that
             which
             was
             contrary
             as
             I
             thought
             to
             my
             present
             perswasion
             .
             This
             was
             Mr.
             
               Cotton's
            
             book
             of
             the
             
               keyes
               .
            
             The
             examination
             and
             confutation
             hereof
             ,
             meerly
             for
             my
             owne
             particular
             
               satisfaction
               ,
            
             with
             what
             diligence
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             I
             was
             able
             ,
             I
             ingag'd
             in
             .
             What
             
               progresse
            
             I
             made
             in
             that
             undertaking
             ,
             I
             can
             manifest
             unto
             any
             ,
             by
             the
             discourses
             on
             that
             subject
             ,
             and
             animadversions
             on
             that
             book
             yet
             abiding
             by
             me
             .
             In
             
             the
             pursuit
             and
             management
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             quite
             besides
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             my
             expectation
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             season
             wherein
             I
             could
             expect
             nothing
             on
             that
             account
             but
             
               ruine
            
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             or
             advice
             of
             ,
             or
             conference
             with
             any
             one
             person
             of
             that
             judgment
             ,
             I
             was
             prevailed
             on
             to
             receive
             that
             and
             those
             
               principles
               ,
            
             which
             I
             had
             thought
             to
             have
             set
             my selfe
             in
             an
             opposition
             unto
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             way
             of
             impartiall
             examining
             all
             things
             by
             the
             
               word
               ,
            
             comparing
             causes
             with
             causes
             ,
             and
             things
             with
             things
             ,
             laying
             aside
             all
             prejudicate
             respects
             unto
             persons
             ,
             or
             present
             Traditions
             ,
             is
             a
             course
             that
             I
             would
             
               admonish
            
             all
             to
             beware
             of
             ,
             who
             would
             avoid
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             made
             
               independents
               .
            
             I
             cannot
             indeed
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             I
             was
             advantaged
             in
             the
             
               disquisition
               of
               the
               truth
            
             I
             had
             in
             hand
             ,
             from
             my
             former
             imbracing
             of
             the
             principles
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             
               treatise
            
             insisted
             on
             ;
             now
             being
             by
             this
             means
             setled
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             maintaine
             to
             this
             Reverend
             and
             learned
             Auhor
             ,
             if
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             suppose
             they
             have
             any
             advantage
             
             hereby
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             my
             
               reputation
               ,
            
             which
             alone
             is
             sought
             in
             such
             attempts
             as
             this
             :
             or
             if
             I
             am
             blameably
             liable
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             
               inconstancy
               ,
               and
               inconsistency
            
             with
             my
             owne
             principles
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             meet
             to
             front
             his
             book
             withall
             ,
             hereupon
             I
             shall
             not
             labour
             to
             devest
             him
             of
             his
             apprehension
             ,
             having
             abundant
             cause
             to
             rejoice
             in
             the
             rich
             grace
             of
             a
             mercifull
             and
             tender
             father
             ,
             that
             men
             seeking
             occasion
             to
             speake
             evill
             of
             so
             poor
             a
             worme
             ,
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             innumerable
             temptations
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             found
             to
             fix
             on
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             will
             be
             found
             my
             rejoicing
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             
               necessitated
            
             to
             adde
             somewhat
             also
             to
             a
             surmise
             of
             this
             Reverend
             man
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             my
             
               Episcopall
            
             compliances
             in
             former
             daies
             ,
             and
             strict
             observation
             of
             their
             
               canons
               .
            
             This
             indeed
             I
             should
             not
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             find
             others
             besides
             this
             
               Author
            
             pleasing
             themselves
             with
             this
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             endeavoring
             an
             advantage
             against
             the
             truth
             I
             professe
             thereby
             .
             How
             little
             some
             of
             my
             
             Adversaries
             are
             like
             to
             gaine
             ,
             by
             branding
             this
             as
             a
             
               crime
            
             is
             known
             ;
             and
             I
             professe
             I
             know
             not
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             exercised
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             But
             to
             deliver
             them
             
               once
            
             for
             all
             from
             involving
             themselves
             in
             the
             like
             
               unchristian
            
             procedure
             hereafter
             ,
             let
             them
             now
             know
             what
             they
             might
             easily
             have
             known
             before
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             this
             accusation
             is
             false
             ,
             a
             plain
             calumny
             ,
             a
             
               ly
               .
            
             As
             I
             was
             bred
             up
             from
             my
             infancy
             under
             the
             care
             of
             my
             
               father
               ,
            
             who
             was
             a
             
               non-conformist
            
             all
             his
             daies
             ,
             &
             a
             painfull
             labourer
             in
             the
             
               vineyard
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
            
             so
             ever
             since
             I
             came
             to
             have
             any
             
               distinct
               knowledge
            
             of
             the
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             fixed
             in
             
               judgment
            
             against
             that
             which
             I
             am
             calumniated
             withall
             ;
             which
             is
             
               notoriously
            
             known
             to
             all
             that
             have
             had
             any
             acquaintance
             with
             me
             ;
             what
             advantage
             this
             kind
             of
             proceeding
             is
             like
             to
             bring
             to
             his
             owne
             
               soule
               ,
            
             or
             the
             cause
             which
             he
             mannageth
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             himselfe
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             Thus
             in
             generall
             ;
             to
             take
             a
             
               view
            
             of
             some
             particular
             passages
             in
             the
             
               Appendix
            
             destined
             to
             this
             good
             worke
             ;
             the
             
               first
               Section
            
             
             tries
             with
             much
             
               wit
            
             and
             
               Rhetorick
            
             to
             improve
             the
             pretended
             alteration
             of
             judgment
             to
             the
             blemishing
             of
             my
             
               Reputation
               ;
            
             affirming
             it
             to
             be
             from
             
               truth
            
             to
             
               error
               ;
            
             which
             as
             to
             my
             
               particular
               ,
            
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             shall
             appeare
             I
             am
             cōcern'd
             ,
             (
             I
             am
             little
             moved
             with
             the
             bare
             affirmation
             of
             men
             ,
             especially
             if
             induced
             to
             it
             by
             their
             interest
             .
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             let
             me
             know
             when
             and
             where
             ,
             I
             may
             
               personally
            
             wait
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             it
             :
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             so
             much
             for
             that
             
               Section
               :
            
             in
             the
             
               second
               ,
            
             he
             declares
             what
             my
             
               judgment
            
             was
             in
             that
             treatise
             about
             the
             
               distance
            
             between
             
               Pastors
            
             and
             
               People
               ,
            
             and
             of
             
               the
               extreams
               that
               some
               men
               on
               each
               hand
               run
               into
               :
            
             and
             I
             now
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             of
             the
             
               same
               mind
            
             still
             ,
             so
             that
             that
             note
             hath
             little
             availed
             him
             .
             In
             the
             third
             he
             relates
             what
             I
             delivered
             ,
             
               that
               a
               man
               not
               solemnly
               called
               to
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               by
               any
               outward
               call
               ,
               might
               do
               as
               to
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               in
               a
               collapsed
               Church-state
               .
            
             unto
             this
             he
             makes
             sundry
             
               objections
               ;
            
             that
             my
             discourse
             is
             
               darke
               ,
            
             not
             
               cleare
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             remembring
             that
             his
             businesse
             
             was
             not
             to
             
               confute
            
             that
             
               treatise
            
             also
             ,
             but
             to
             prove
             from
             it
             my
             
               inconstancie
               ,
               and
               inconsistencie
               with
               my selfe
               :
            
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               I
               am
               changed
               from
               what
               I
               then
               delivered
               :
            
             this
             is
             denied
             ,
             I
             am
             
               punctually
            
             of
             the
             same
             judgment
             still
             :
             but
             he
             proves
             the
             contrary
             by
             a
             double
             argument
             .
             1.
             
             
               Because
               I
               have
               renounced
               my
               ordination
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               I
               thinke
               now
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               in
               a
               compleat
               Church-state
               ,
               but
               when
               no
               such
               thing
               can
               be
               charged
               ,
               that
               gifts
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               a
               man
               a
               Preacher
               in
               office
               ;
            
             both
             
               untrue
            
             and
             
               false
            
             in
             fact
             .
             I
             professe
             I
             am
             astonished
             ,
             to
             thinke
             with
             what
             
               frame
            
             of
             spirit
             ,
             what
             neglect
             of
             all
             
               rules
            
             of
             truth
             and
             love
             this
             businesse
             is
             mannaged
             .
             In
             the
             
               fourth
               Section
               ,
            
             He
             chargeth
             me
             to
             have
             delivered
             somewhat
             in
             that
             treatise
             about
             the
             
               personall
               indwelling
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               believers
               ,
            
             and
             my
             words
             to
             that
             purpose
             are
             quoted
             at
             large
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             am
             I
             changed
             in
             this
             also
             ?
             no
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             an
             
               error
            
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             that
             be
             orthodox
             :
             but
             that
             is
             not
             the
             
               businesse
            
             in
             hand
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Alteration
               of
               my
               judgment
               ;
            
             wherfore
             he
             makes
             
             a
             kind
             of
             exposition
             upon
             my
             words
             in
             that
             treatise
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             I
             was
             not
             then
             of
             the
             mind
             that
             I
             have
             now
             delivered
             my selfe
             to
             be
             of
             ,
             in
             my
             
               book
               of
               Schisme
               ;
            
             but
             I
             could
             easily
             answer
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             his
             
               exceptions
               ,
            
             and
             pretended
             expositions
             of
             my
             former
             assertions
             ,
             and
             evidence
             my
             
               consistency
            
             in
             judgment
             with
             my selfe
             in
             this
             businesse
             ever
             since
             ;
             but
             this
             he
             saith
             is
             an
             
               error
            
             which
             he
             gathered
             out
             of
             my
             
               book
               of
               Schisme
               ;
            
             and
             
               some
               body
            
             hath
             sent
             him
             word
             from
             
               Oxford
            
             that
             I
             preached
             the
             same
             doctrine
             at
             St.
             
               Maries
               .
            
             I
             wish
             his
             
               informer
            
             had
             never
             
               more
               deceived
               him
               ;
            
             it
             is
             most
             true
             I
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             and
             since
             
               printed
            
             at
             large
             what
             then
             I
             delivered
             ,
             with
             sundry
             
               additions
            
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             shall
             think
             
               good
            
             to
             examine
             what
             I
             have
             published
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             (
             not
             in
             the
             way
             in
             this
             treatise
             proceeded
             in
             ,
             which
             in
             due
             time
             will
             be
             abhorred
             of
             himself
             &
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             but
             with
             
               candor
               ,
            
             and
             a
             spirit
             of
             Christian
             ingenuity
             and
             
               meeknesse
               ,
               )
            
             I
             shall
             acknowledg
             my selfe
             obliged
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             be
             
               cautious
            
             of
             large
             
             expressions
             ,
             concerning
             
               all
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
            
             to
             oppose
             that
             opinion
             ,
             seeing
             evidences
             of
             the
             contrary
             lie
             at
             hand
             in
             great
             plenty
             :
             and
             let
             him
             learne
             from
             hence
             how
             little
             his
             insulting
             in
             his
             book
             on
             this
             account
             is
             to
             be
             valued
             .
             Sec.
             the
             5.
             he
             
               shews
            
             that
             I
             then
             proved
             
               the
               name
               of
               priests
               not
               to
               be
               proper
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               but
               that
               now
               (
               as
               is
               supposed
               in
               scorne
               )
               I
               call
               the
               ministers
               of
               their
               particular
               congregations
               parochiall
               priests
               ;
            
             untrue
             !
             In
             the
             description
             of
             the
             
               Prelaticall
               Church
            
             I
             shewed
             what
             they
             
               esteemed
            
             and
             called
             
               parish
               ministers
            
             amongst
             them
             .
             I
             never
             called
             the
             
               Presbyterian
            
             ministers
             of
             particular
             Congregations
             
               parochiall
               priests
               .
            
             Love
             truth
             and
             peace
             ;
             these
             things
             ought
             not
             thus
             to
             be
             .
             Sec.
             the
             6.
             
             He
             
               labours
            
             to
             find
             some
             difference
             in
             the
             tendency
             of
             severall
             
               expressions
            
             in
             that
             treatise
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             the
             
               purpose
            
             in
             hand
             ,
             nor
             
               true
            
             as
             will
             appeare
             to
             any
             that
             shall
             read
             the
             
               treatise
            
             it selfe
             .
             In
             the
             7.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
             Sec
             :
             He
             takes
             
               here
            
             and
             
               there
            
             a
             sentence
             out
             of
             the
             treatise
             and
             
               examins
            
             it
             ,
             interlacing
             his
             discourse
             with
             untrue
             
             reflections
             ,
             surmizes
             and
             prognostications
             :
             and
             in
             particular
             p.
             the
             238
             &
             239.
             
             But
             what
             doth
             all
             this
             availe
             him
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             designe
             in
             hand
             ?
             not
             only
             
               before
               ,
            
             but
             even
             
               since
            
             his
             exceptions
             to
             the
             things
             then
             delivered
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             the
             
               same
            
             mind
             that
             I
             was
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             
               alteration
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             viewing
             of
             what
             I
             had
             then
             
               asserted
               ,
            
             I
             find
             nothing
             strange
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             the
             sad
             discovery
             of
             what
             
               frame
            
             of
             spirit
             the
             charge
             proceeded
             from
             .
             Sec.
             12.
             doth
             the
             
               whole
               worke
               ;
            
             there
             I
             acknowledge
             my selfe
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               judgment
               ,
            
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Independent
             or
             
               congregationall
               .
            
             Had
             this
             Reverend
             Author
             thought
             meet
             to
             have
             confined
             his
             
               charge
            
             to
             this
             one
             
               quotation
               ,
            
             he
             had
             prevented
             much
             evill
             that
             spreads
             it selfe
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             attained
             the
             utmost
             of
             what
             he
             can
             hope
             for
             ,
             from
             the
             whole
             ;
             and
             hereof
             I
             have
             already
             given
             an
             account
             .
             But
             he
             will
             yet
             proceed
             ,
             and
             Sec.
             13.
             informe
             his
             
               Reader
            
             that
             ,
             in
             that
             Treatise
             I
             aver
             ,
             that
             
               two
               things
            
             are
             required
             in
             a
             teacher
             ,
             as
             to
             formall
             
               ministeriall
               teaching
               .
            
             1.
             
             
             
               Gifts
               from
               God
               ,
               2
               Authority
               frō
               the
               Church
               :
            
             well
             !
             what
             then
             ?
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             still
             :
             
               but
               now
               I
               cry
               down
               ordination
               by
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             what
             ,
             
               &
               is
               not
               this
               a
               great
               alteration
               and
               signe
               of
               inconstancy
               .
            
             Truly
             ,
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             there
             is
             more
             need
             of
             
               humiliation
            
             in
             your selfe
             ,
             then
             triumphing
             against
             me
             ;
             for
             the
             
               assertion
            
             is
             most
             untrue
             ,
             and
             your
             charge
             altogether
             
               groundlesse
               ;
            
             which
             I
             desire
             you
             would
             be
             
               satisfied
               in
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             be
             led
             any
             more
             by
             evill
             surmises
             ,
             to
             wrong
             
               mee
               ,
            
             and
             your
             owne
             soule
             .
             He
             addes
             sect.
             14.
             two
             
               cautions
               ,
            
             which
             in
             that
             treatise
             I
             give
             to
             private
             
               Christians
            
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             gifts
             ,
             and
             closeth
             the
             last
             of
             them
             with
             a
             
               Juvenile
               Epiphonema
               ,
               divinely
               spoken
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               true
               Presbyterian
               :
            
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             not
             
               one
            
             word
             in
             either
             of
             these
             
               cautions
            
             that
             I
             do
             not
             still
             own
             and
             allow
             ;
             which
             confirmes
             the
             unhappinesse
             of
             the
             charge
             .
             Of
             all
             that
             is
             substantiall
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             followes
             ,
             I
             affirme
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             that
             which
             is
             gone
             before
             .
             Onely
             as
             to
             the
             liberty
             to
             be
             allowed
             unto
             
               them
            
             which
             meet
             in
             
               private
               ,
            
             who
             cannot
             in
             
               conscience
            
             joyne
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             
             publike
             ordinances
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             performed
             amongst
             us
             ,
             I
             confesse
             my selfe
             to
             be
             
               otherwise
            
             minded
             at
             
               present
               ,
            
             than
             the
             words
             there
             quoted
             by
             this
             
               Author
            
             do
             expresse
             .
             But
             this
             is
             
               nothing
            
             to
             the
             difference
             between
             
               Presbytery
            
             and
             
               independency
               :
            
             and
             he
             that
             can
             glory
             ,
             that
             in
             14.
             yeares
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             altered
             or
             improved
             in
             his
             conception
             of
             some
             things
             ,
             of
             no
             greater
             importance
             then
             that
             mentioned
             ,
             shall
             not
             have
             me
             for
             his
             rivall
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             M●
             .
             
               C.
               Appendix
               ;
            
             the
             discourse
             whereof
             being
             carried
             on
             with
             such
             a
             
               temper
            
             of
             spirit
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             suited
             to
             the
             advantage
             aimed
             at
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             
               evill
               surmises
               ,
               false
               suggestions
               ,
            
             and
             uncharitable
             
               reflections
               ,
            
             I
             am
             perswaded
             the
             taking
             of
             that
             paines
             ,
             will
             one
             day
             be
             no
             joy
             of
             heart
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             Review
             of
             the
             chargers
             Preface
             .
          
           
             HIs
             first
             chapter
             consists
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             in
             a
             repetition
             of
             my
             
               words
               ,
            
             or
             so
             much
             of
             the
             discourse
             of
             
               my
               first
            
             Chapter
             as
             he
             could
             wrest
             ,
             by
             cutting
             off
             
               one
               ,
            
             and
             another
             parcell
             of
             it
             from
             its
             coherence
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             with
             the
             interposure
             of
             glosses
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             to
             make
             
               biting
            
             reflexions
             upōthem
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             to
             deale
             .
             How
             unbecoming
             such
             a
             course
             of
             procedure
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             person
             of
             
               his
               worth
               ,
               gravity
            
             and
             
               profession
               ,
            
             perhaps
             his
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             have
             by
             this
             time
             convinced
             him
             .
             If
             men
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             
               perpetuate
            
             controversies
             unto
             an
             endlesse
             ,
             fruitlesse
             reciprocation
             of
             words
             and
             
               cavils
               ,
            
             if
             to
             provoke
             to
             easie
             and
             facile
             
               retorsions
               ,
            
             if
             to
             heighten
             and
             aggravate
             differences
             beyond
             any
             hope
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             they
             may
             do
             wel
             to
             deale
             after
             this
             manner
             with
             the
             writings
             of
             one
             another
             .
             Mr.
             
               C.
            
             knowes
             how
             easie
             it
             were
             to
             make
             
             his
             
               owne
               words
               ,
            
             dresse
             him
             up
             in
             all
             those
             ornaments
             wherein
             he
             labours
             to
             make
             me
             appeare
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             such
             glosses
             ,
             inversions
             ,
             additions
             ,
             and
             interpositions
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ;
             but
             
               meliora
               speramus
               .
            
             Some
             particulars
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             any
             importance
             to
             our
             businesse
             in
             hand
             ,
             may
             be
             remarked
             as
             we
             passe
             through
             it
             :
             
               pag.
            
             1.
             
             He
             tels
             us
             the
             
               Donatists
               had
               two
               principles
               :
               1.
               that
               they
               were
               the
               onely
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               Africk
               ,
               and
               left
               no
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               but
               their
               owne
               .
               2.
               
               That
               none
               were
               truly
               baptized
               ,
               or
               entred
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               Minister
               of
               their
               party
               .
            
             These
             Principles
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               are
               againe
               improved
               by
               men
               of
               another
               party
               :
            
             whom
             though
             yet
             he
             name
             not
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             whom
             he
             intends
             :
             and
             
               pag
               :
            
             3.
             he
             requires
             my
             judgement
             of
             those
             principles
             .
          
           
             Because
             I
             would
             not
             willingly
             be
             wanting
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             tend
             to
             his
             
               satisfaction
               ,
            
             though
             I
             have
             some
             reason
             to
             conjecture
             at
             my
             unhappinesse
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             event
             :
             I
             shall
             with
             all
             integrity
             give
             him
             my
             thoughts
             of
             the
             
               principles
            
             expresséd
             above
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Then
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             considered
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               Donatists
            
             who
             owned
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             they
             were
             
               wicked
               ,
               corrupt
               ,
               erroneous
            
             principles
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             everting
             all
             the
             rules
             of
             
               love
               ,
            
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             servants
             to
             observe
             :
             if
             he
             intend
             my
             judgment
             of
             them
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               independent
               ,
            
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             he
             should
             thinke
             he
             hath
             any
             reason
             to
             make
             this
             inquiry
             .
             I
             know
             not
             that
             man
             in
             the
             world
             who
             is
             lesse
             concerned
             in
             obteining
             
               Countenance
            
             to
             those
             principles
             then
             I
             am
             .
             Let
             them
             who
             are
             so
             ready
             on
             all
             occasions
             or
             provocations
             to
             cast
             abroad
             the
             solemne
             formes
             of
             reproach
             ,
             
               Schismaticks
               ,
               Sectaries
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             search
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             conformity
             of
             
               spirit
            
             unto
             these
             principles
             .
             It
             is
             not
             what
             men
             
               say
               ,
            
             but
             what
             men
             
               doe
               ,
            
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             .
             As
             the
             
               Donatists
            
             were
             not
             the
             
               first
            
             who
             in
             
               story
            
             were
             charged
             with
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             no
             more
             was
             their
             Schisme
             confined
             to
             
               Africk
               .
            
             The
             agreement
             
             of
             
               multitudes
            
             in
             any
             principles
             ,
             makes
             it
             in
             its
             selfe
             not
             one
             
               whit
            
             better
             ,
             and
             in
             
               effect
            
             worse
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             Churches
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             
               France
               ,
               Helvetia
               ,
            
             the
             
               netherlands
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Greece
               ,
               Muscovia
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             far
             as
             I
             know
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             ;
             such
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             may
             be
             in
             
               Italy
            
             or
             
               Spaine
               ;
            
             and
             what
             pretence
             or
             colour
             this
             
               Reverend
               person
            
             hath
             to
             fix
             a
             contrary
             perswasion
             upon
             me
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             odious
             imputations
             and
             reflections
             ,
             of
             being
             one
             of
             the
             
               Restorers
            
             of
             all
             lost
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             I
             professe
             I
             know
             not
             .
             These
             things
             will
             not
             be
             
               peace
            
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             ;
             shall
             the
             sword
             devour
             for
             ever
             ?
             I
             dare
             not
             suppose
             that
             he
             will
             aske
             why
             then
             do
             I
             
               separate
            
             from
             them
             ?
             he
             hath
             read
             my
             booke
             of
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             wherein
             I
             have
             undeniably
             proved
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             separated
             from
             
               none
            
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             say
             ,
             though
             I
             feare
             before
             the
             close
             of
             my
             discourse
             I
             shall
             be
             compelled
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             hath
             answered
             a
             matter
             before
             he
             understood
             it
             ,
             &
             confuted
             a
             book
             ,
             whose
             
               maine
            
             
             and
             chiefe
             
               designe
            
             he
             did
             not
             once
             apprehend
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             this
             
               chapter
            
             is
             composed
             of
             reflections
             upon
             me
             from
             my
             
               owne
               words
            
             wrested
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             added
             to
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             for
             granted
             unto
             that
             end
             that
             
               they
            
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             
               we
            
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Churches
            
             are
             true
             churches
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             esteemed
             so
             by
             me
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             
               separated
            
             from
             those
             churches
             ,
             with
             such
             like
             easie
             suppositions
             .
             He
             is
             
               troubled
            
             that
             I
             thought
             the
             mutuall
             chargings
             of
             each
             other
             with
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             between
             the
             
               Presbyterians
               ,
            
             and
             
               Independents
            
             was
             as
             to
             its
             heat
             
               abated
            
             and
             ready
             to
             vanish
             :
             wherein
             he
             hath
             invincibly
             compelled
             me
             to
             acknowledge
             my
             mistake
             ;
             and
             I
             assure
             him
             I
             am
             heartily
             sorry
             that
             I
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             
               some
            
             joy
             one
             day
             that
             I
             was
             so
             .
             He
             seems
             to
             be
             offended
             with
             my
             notion
             of
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             because
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             
               it
               will
               carry
               it
               almost
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               blesse
               the
               churches
               with
               everlasting
               peace
               .
            
             He
             tells
             me
             that
             a
             
               learned
               Dr.
               said
               my
               book
               was
               one
               great
               Schisme
               ,
            
             I
             hope
             that
             is
             but
             
               one
               Drs.
               opinion
               ;
            
             because
             being
             
               non-sence
            
             
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             it
             should
             be
             entertained
             by
             many
             .
             In
             the
             processe
             of
             his
             discourse
             he
             culls
             out
             sundry
             
               passages
            
             deliverd
             by
             me
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             great
             divisions
             and
             differences
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             among
             men
             professing
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             applies
             them
             to
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             
               Presbyterians
            
             and
             
               Independents
               ,
            
             with
             many
             notable
             lashes
             in
             his
             way
             ;
             when
             they
             were
             very
             little
             in
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             nor
             are
             the
             things
             spoken
             by
             me
             in
             any
             
               tolerable
            
             measure
             applicable
             to
             them
             .
             I
             suppose
             no
             
               rationall
            
             man
             will
             expect
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             follow
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             in
             such
             waies
             and
             pathes
             as
             these
             ;
             it
             were
             easie
             in
             so
             doing
             to
             enter
             into
             an
             endlesse
             
               maze
            
             of
             words
             ,
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             deale
             with
             him
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             by
             me
             ,
             I
             like
             not
             the
             copy
             so
             well
             as
             to
             write
             by
             it
             ;
             so
             his
             first
             chapter
             is
             discussed
             ,
             and
             forgiven
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             nature
             of
             schisme
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             Chapter
             of
             my
             booke
             ,
             whose
             examination
             this
             
               Author
            
             undertakes
             in
             the
             second
             of
             his
             ,
             containing
             the
             foundation
             of
             many
             inferences
             that
             ensue
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             that
             description
             of
             
               Schisme
            
             which
             he
             intends
             to
             oppose
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             been
             expected
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             have
             
               culled
            
             out
             passages
             at
             his
             pleasure
             to
             
               descant
            
             upon
             ,
             but
             either
             have
             
               transcribed
            
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             under
             
               one
               view
            
             have
             laid
             downe
             clearly
             what
             I
             proposed
             to
             confirmation
             ,
             that
             the
             state
             of
             the
             
               controversie
            
             being
             rightly
             formed
             ,
             all
             might
             understand
             ,
             
               what
               we
               say
               ,
               and
               whereof
               we
               do
               affirme
               :
            
             but
             he
             thought
             better
             of
             another
             way
             of
             procedure
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             now
             
               bound
            
             to
             allow
             him
             in
             ;
             the
             reason
             whereof
             he
             
               knowes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             men
             may
             
               conjecture
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             words
             he
             fixes
             on
             are
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             
               The
               thing
               whereof
               we
               
               treat
               being
               a
               disorder
               in
               the
               instituted
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
            
             whereunto
             he
             replyes
             ,
             
               It
               is
               an
               ill
               signe
               or
               omen
               ,
               to
               stumble
               at
               the
               threshold
               in
               going
               out
               :
               these
               words
               are
               ambiguous
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               a
               double
               sence
               ,
               either
               that
               schisme
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               matter
               of
               instituted
               worship
               onely
               ,
               or
               onely
               in
               the
               differences
               made
               in
               the
               time
               of
               celebrating
               instituted
               worship
               ,
               and
               neither
               of
               these
               is
               yet
               true
               ,
               or
               yet
               proved
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               mere
               begging
               of
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               :
            
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Schisme
               may
               be
               in
               ,
               and
               about
               other
               matter
               besides
               instituted
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             What
             measure
             I
             am
             to
             expect
             for
             the
             future
             from
             this
             entrance
             or
             beginning
             ,
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             conjecture
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             understood
             me
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             what
             I
             affirmed
             :
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             that
             
               Schisme
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               either
               about
               instituted
               worship
               ,
               or
               onely
               in
               the
               time
               of
               worship
               ,
            
             but
             that
             the
             
               thing
               I
               treat
               of
               ,
            
             is
             a
             disorder
             in
             the
             instituted
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             
               being
               ,
            
             and
             constitution
             of
             any
             
               Church
            
             be
             a
             part
             of
             God's
             worship
             :
             but
             when
             men
             are
             given
             to
             
               disputing
               ,
            
             they
             think
             it
             incumbent
             on
             them
             
             to
             question
             every
             
               word
            
             and
             expression
             ,
             that
             may
             possibly
             give
             them
             an
             advantage
             :
             but
             we
             must
             ,
             now
             we
             are
             engaged
             ,
             take
             all
             in
             good
             part
             as
             it
             comes
             .
             Having
             nextly
             granted
             my
             request
             of
             standing
             to
             the
             
               sole
               determination
               of
               Scripture
               in
               the
               controversie
               about
               the
               nature
               of
               schisme
               :
            
             he
             insists
             on
             the
             Scripture
             
               use
            
             and
             
               notion
            
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             I
             had
             proposed
             :
             only
             in
             the
             
               metaphoricall
            
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             applyed
             unto
             
               civill
            
             and
             
               politicall
            
             bodies
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             to
             make
             it
             appeare
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             denote
             the
             difference
             and
             division
             that
             falls
             among
             them
             in
             judgement
             ,
             but
             their
             
               secession
            
             also
             into
             
               parties
               ;
            
             which
             though
             he
             proves
             not
             from
             any
             of
             the
             
               instances
            
             produced
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             may
             not
             trouble
             himselfe
             any
             further
             in
             the
             like
             kind
             of
             needlesse
             labour
             ;
             I
             do
             here
             informe
             him
             that
             if
             he
             suppose
             that
             I
             deny
             that
             to
             be
             a
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             where
             there
             is
             a
             separation
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             
               there
               is
               a
               separation
               ,
            
             as
             though
             schisme
             were
             in
             its
             whole
             nature
             exclusive
             of
             all
             separation
             ,
             and
             lost
             its
             being
             when
             separation
             ensued
             ,
             he
             hath
             
               taken
            
             
             my
             mind
             as
             rightly
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             the
             whole
             designe
             of
             my
             booke
             ,
             and
             my
             sense
             in
             his
             first
             animadversions
             on
             this
             Chapter
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             this
             is
             not
             proved
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             him
             not
             to
             make
             
               use
            
             of
             it
             for
             the
             future
             as
             though
             it
             were
             so
             .
             The
             first
             place
             urged
             is
             that
             of
             
               John
               7.
               43.
               
               There
               was
               a
               schisme
               among
               the
               people
               :
            
             it
             is
             not
             pretended
             that
             here
             was
             any
             
               separation
               :
               Acts
               14.
               4.
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               city
               was
               divided
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             judgment
             about
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             doctrine
             :
             but
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             for
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             is
             spoken
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             expresses
             their
             separation
             into
             
               parties
               :
            
             what
             weight
             this
             new
             
               criticisme
            
             is
             like
             to
             finde
             with
             others
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             I
             know
             the
             
               words
            
             inforce
             not
             the
             thing
             aymed
             at
             ;
             and
             the
             utmost
             that
             seemes
             to
             be
             
               intended
            
             by
             that
             expression
             ,
             is
             the
             
               siding
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
            
             some
             with
             one
             ,
             some
             with
             another
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             all
             in
             a
             publique
             commotion
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             context
             require
             any
             more
             .
             The
             same
             is
             the
             case
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             23.
             7.
             where
             the
             
               Sadduces
            
             and
             
               Pharisees
            
             were
             divided
             about
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             whilst
             abiding
             in
             the
             place
             where
             
             the
             
               Sanedrim
            
             sate
             ,
             being
             
               divided
            
             into
             parties
             long
             before
             :
             and
             in
             the
             testimony
             cited
             in
             my
             
               margent
            
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             in
             other
             
               Authors
               ,
            
             the
             Author
             makes
             even
             that
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             to
             stand
             in
             opposition
             ,
             only
             to
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             :
             nor
             was
             it
             any
             more
             .
             There
             was
             not
             among
             
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             such
             a
             separation
             as
             to
             break
             up
             the
             
               Corporation
               ,
            
             or
             to
             divide
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             is
             known
             from
             the
             story
             .
             The
             place
             of
             his
             owne
             producing
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             19.
             9.
             proves
             indeed
             that
             
               then
            
             and
             
               there
               ,
            
             there
             was
             a
             separation
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             
               Author
            
             confesses
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             the
             word
             there
             used
             to
             expresse
             it
             hath
             no
             relation
             to
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Applied
             to
             
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             things
             ,
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             confesses
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             is
             onely
             used
             in
             the
             
               first
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               1
               Cor.
               19.
               ch.
            
             11.
             18.
             and
             therefore
             that
             from
             
               thence
            
             the
             proper
             use
             and
             importance
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             learned
             .
             Having
             laid
             downe
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             to
             denote
             difference
             of
             mind
             and
             judgment
             ,
             with
             troubles
             ensuing
             thereupon
             ,
             amongst
             men
             met
             in
             some
             one
             assembly
             about
             the
             compassing
             of
             a
             common
             end
             and
             designe
             .
             
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             particular
             accommodation
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             
               Church-rents
            
             and
             schisme
             in
             that
             
               Solitary
               instance
            
             given
             of
             it
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Corinth
             :
             What
             saies
             our
             
               Authour
            
             hereunto
             ?
             Sayes
             he
             ,
             
               Pag.
               26.
               this
               is
               a
               fore-stalling
               the
               readers
               judgement
               ,
               by
               a
               meer
               begging
               of
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               :
               as
               it
               hath
               in
               part
               been
               proved
               from
               the
               Scripture
               its selfe
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               used
               for
               separation
               into
               parties
               ,
               in
               the
               politicall
               use
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               why
               it
               may
               not
               so
               be
               used
               in
               the
               ecclesiasticall
               sense
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               :
            
             but
             if
             this
             be
             the
             way
             of
             
               begging
            
             the
             Question
             ,
             I
             confesse
             I
             know
             not
             what
             
               course
            
             to
             take
             to
             
               prove
            
             what
             I
             intend
             .
             Such
             words
             are
             used
             sometimes
             in
             warm
             disputes
             causelessely
             ;
             it
             were
             well
             they
             were
             placed
             where
             there
             is
             some
             
               pretence
            
             for
             them
             ;
             Certainly
             they
             will
             not
             serve
             every
             turne
             .
             Before
             I
             asserted
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             I
             instanced
             in
             all
             the
             places
             where
             it
             is
             
               used
               ,
            
             and
             evinced
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             from
             them
             ?
             if
             this
             be
             
               begging
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             that
             
               lazy
               trade
            
             of
             begging
             ,
             which
             some
             use
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             a
             man
             had
             as
             good
             professedly
             
               worke
            
             as
             follow
             .
             How
             well
             he
             
             hath
             disproved
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             from
             
               Scripture
            
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             concerned
             in
             his
             
               seeing
               no
               reason
               why
               it
               may
               not
               be
               used
               in
               the
               ecclesiasticall
               sense
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               conception
               ,
            
             my
             enquiry
             was
             how
             it
             
               was
               used
               ,
            
             not
             how
             it
             
               might
               be
               used
            
             in
             this
             Reverend
             Authors
             judgment
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               substance
            
             of
             all
             that
             is
             offered
             to
             overthrow
             that
             principle
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             
               abide
            
             and
             stand
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             confesse
             all
             his
             following
             pains
             to
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             
               He
               sees
               no
               reason
               but
               it
               may
               be
               as
               he
               saies
               .
            
          
           
             After
             the
             declaration
             of
             some
             such
             
               suspitions
            
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             now
             wonted
             unto
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             cannot
             deny
             him
             the
             liberty
             of
             expressing
             ,
             though
             I
             professe
             he
             do
             it
             unto
             my
             
               injurie
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               this
               is
               the
               way
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               to
               free
               all
               church-separation
               from
               schisme
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               to
               make
               all
               particular
               churches
               more
               or
               lesse
               inschismaticall
               :
            
             well
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             denyed
             ;
             what
             is
             offer'd
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             second
             ?
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               what
               one
               congregation
               almost
               is
               there
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               not
               differences
               of
               judgment
               whence
               
               ensue
               many
               troubles
               about
               the
               compassing
               of
               one
               common
               end
               and
               designe
               ;
               I
               doubt
               whether
               his
               owne
               be
               free
               therefore
               .
            
             If
             my
             testimony
             may
             remove
             his
             
               scruple
               ,
            
             I
             assure
             him
             through
             the
             
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             hitherto
             it
             hath
             
               been
               so
               ,
            
             and
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             so
             with
             multitudes
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             those
             with
             whome
             it
             is
             
               otherwise
               ,
            
             it
             will
             appear
             at
             last
             to
             be
             
               more
            
             or
             lesse
             blameable
             on
             the
             account
             of
             
               Schisme
               .
            
          
           
             Omitting
             my
             farther
             
               explication
            
             of
             what
             I
             had
             proposed
             ,
             he
             passes
             unto
             p.
             27.
             of
             my
             book
             ,
             and
             thence
             transcribes
             these
             words
             :
             
               they
               had
               differences
               among
               themselves
               about
               unnecessary
               things
               ,
               on
               these
               they
               engaged
               into
               disputes
               and
               sidings
               even
               in
               the
               solemne
               assemblies
               ,
               probably
               much
               vaine
               janglings
               ,
               alienation
               of
               affections
               ,
               exasperations
               of
               spirit
               ,
               with
               a
               neglect
               of
               due
               offices
               of
               love
               ensued
               hereupon
               ,
            
             whereunto
             he
             subjoines
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Apostle
               charges
               this
               upon
               them
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               was
               that
               all
               ?
               were
               there
               not
               divisions
               into
               parties
               as
               well
               as
               in
               judgments
               ?
               we
               shall
               consider
               that
               ere
               long
               ,
            
             But
             I
             am
             sorry
             he
             hath
             waved
             this
             
               proper
               place
            
             of
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             important
             
             assertion
             ;
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             
               hic
               pes
               fig●ndus
               ,
            
             if
             he
             remove
             not
             this
             
               position
               ,
            
             he
             labours
             ,
             in
             vain
             for
             the
             future
             .
             I
             desire
             also
             to
             know
             what
             he
             intends
             by
             
               divisions
               into
               parties
               ;
            
             if
             he
             intend
             that
             some
             were
             of
             
               one
               party
               ,
            
             some
             of
             
               another
               ,
            
             in
             these
             divisions
             and
             differences
             ,
             it
             is
             granted
             :
             there
             can-be
             no
             
               difference
            
             in
             judgment
             amongst
             men
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             on
             that
             account
             be
             
               divided
            
             into
             parties
             :
             but
             if
             he
             intend
             thereby
             ,
             that
             they
             
               divided
            
             into
             severall
             
               churches
               ,
               assemblies
               ,
            
             or
             congregations
             ,
             any
             of
             them
             setting
             up
             
               new
               churches
            
             on
             a
             new
             account
             ,
             or
             separating
             from
             the
             
               publick
               assemblies
            
             of
             the
             church
             whereof
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             so
             doing
             is
             reproved
             by
             the
             Apostle
             under
             the
             
               name
               of
               Schisme
               ;
            
             then
             I
             tell
             him
             that
             this
             is
             
               that
               indeed
            
             whose
             proofe
             is
             incumbent
             on
             him
             .
             Faile
             he
             herein
             ,
             the
             whole
             foundation
             of
             my
             discourse
             continues
             firme
             and
             unshaken
             ;
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             I
             cannot
             meet
             with
             any
             one
             attempt
             to
             prove
             
               this
               ,
            
             which
             alone
             was
             to
             be
             
               proved
               ,
            
             if
             he
             intended
             that
             I
             should
             be
             any
             farther
             concerned
             in
             his
             discourse
             ,
             then
             onely
             to
             find
             my selfe
             
               revil'd
            
             and
             
               abused
               .
            
          
           
           
             Passing
             over
             what
             I
             produce
             to
             give
             
               light
            
             and
             evidence
             unto
             my
             assertion
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             observations
             and
             inferences
             I
             make
             upon
             it
             .
             p.
             29.
             and
             onward
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             he
             insists
             upon
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               thing
               mentioned
               is
               entirely
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
            
             amongst
             the
             members
             of
             one
             particular
             society
             :
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             
               one
            
             church
             divided
             against
             another
             ,
             or
             separated
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             replies
             1.
             
               that
               the
               church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               was
               a
               collective
               church
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               many
               congregations
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               my selfe
               confesse
               they
               had
               solemne
               assemhlies
               ,
               not
               one
               assembly
               onely
               ;
               that
               I
               beg
               the
               Question
               by
               taking
               it
               for
               one
               single
               congregation
               .
            
             But
             I
             suppose
             one
             particular
             congregation
             may
             have
             more
             then
             
               one
               solemne
               assembly
               ,
            
             even
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             times
             ,
             wherein
             they
             
               solemnly
               assemble
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             supposed
             ,
             I
             had
             proved
             that
             it
             was
             
               only
               one
               congregation
               ,
            
             that
             used
             to
             assemble
             in
             
               one
               place
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Apostle
             charged
             this
             crime
             upon
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Reverend
             Author
             was
             pleased
             to
             overlook
             what
             
             was
             produced
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             .
             3.
             
             Here
             is
             another
             
               discovery
               ,
            
             that
             this
             
               Reverend
               person
            
             never
             yet
             clearly
             understood
             the
             designe
             of
             my
             treatise
             ,
             nor
             the
             principles
             I
             proceed
             upon
             .
             Doth
             he
             think
             it
             is
             any
             thing
             to
             my
             present
             businesse
             ,
             whither
             the
             
               church
               of
               Corinth
            
             were
             such
             a
             
               church
            
             as
             
               Presbyterians
            
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             one
             as
             the
             
               Independents
            
             affirme
             it
             ?
             whilst
             all
             ackowledge
             it
             to
             be
             
               one
               church
               ,
            
             be
             that
             particular
             church
             of
             
               what
               kind
            
             it
             will
             ;
             if
             the
             Schisme
             rebuked
             by
             the
             Apostle
             consisted
             in
             division
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             separation
             from
             it
             as
             such
             ,
             I
             have
             evinced
             all
             that
             I
             intended
             by
             the
             Observation
             under
             consideration
             .
             Yet
             this
             he
             againe
             persues
             ,
             and
             tells
             me
             ,
             
               that
               there
               were
               more
               particular
               churches
               in
               and
               about
               Corinth
               ,
               as
               that
               at
               Cenchrea
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               differences
               were
               not
               confined
               to
               the
               verge
               of
               one
               church
               (
               for
               there
               were
               differences
               abroad
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               and
               saies
               ,
               that
               at
               unawares
               I
               confess
               that
               they
               disputed
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               publick
               assemblies
               :
            
             but
             I
             will
             assure
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             I
             was
             
               aware
            
             of
             
             what
             I
             said
             :
             Is
             it
             possible
             he
             should
             suppose
             that
             by
             the
             
               verge
            
             of
             
               one
            
             Church
             I
             intended
             the
             
               meeting
               place
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               assembly
            
             therein
             ?
             was
             it
             at
             all
             incumbent
             on
             me
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             did
             not
             
               manage
            
             their
             differences
             in
             
               private
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             in
             
               publick
               ?
            
             is
             it
             likely
             any
             such
             thing
             should
             be
             ?
             did
             I
             deny
             that
             they
             
               sided
            
             and
             made
             parties
             about
             their
             divisions
             and
             differences
             ?
             is
             it
             any
             thing
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             thing
             I
             affirme
             ,
             how
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             they
             managed
             their
             disputes
             ,
             and
             debated
             their
             controversies
             ?
             it
             is
             true
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             a
             
               church
               at
               Cenchrea
               ,
            
             but
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             that
             that
             church
             made
             any
             
               separation
            
             from
             the
             church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ?
            
             or
             that
             the
             differences
             mention'd
             were
             between
             the
             
               members
            
             of
             these
             severall
             churches
             ?
             is
             it
             any
             thing
             to
             my
             present
             designe
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             20
             particular
             
               congregations
            
             in
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             supposing
             that
             on
             any
             consideration
             they
             were
             
               one
               Church
               ?
            
             I
             assure
             you
             Sr.
             
             I
             am
             more
             troubled
             with
             your
             not
             
               understanding
            
             the
             business
             and
             designe
             I
             mannage
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             with
             all
             your
             reviling
             termes
             ,
             you
             have
             
             laden
             me
             withall
             .
          
           
             
               Once
            
             for
             all
             ;
             unlesse
             you
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             a
             
               separation
            
             frō
             that
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
            
             (
             be
             it
             of
             what
             constitution
             it
             may
             by
             any
             be
             supposed
             )
             as
             such
             ,
             into
             another
             
               church
               ,
            
             and
             that
             this
             is
             reproved
             by
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             you
             speak
             not
             one
             word
             to
             invalidate
             the
             
               principle
            
             by
             me
             laid
             downe
             :
             and
             for
             what
             he
             addes
             ;
             
               that
               for
               what
               I
               say
               there
               was
               no
               one
               church
               divided
               against
               another
               ,
               or
               separated
               from
               another
               ,
               is
               assumed
               ,
               but
               not
               proved
               unlesse
               by
               a
               negative
               ,
               which
               is
               invallid
               ;
            
             he
             
               wrests
            
             my
             words
             :
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             there
             
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
            
             but
             that
             there
             was
             
               no
               mention
               of
               any
               such
            
             thing
             :
             for
             though
             it
             be
             as
             cleare
             as
             the
             
               noone
               day
               ,
            
             that
             indeed
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             it
             sufficeth
             
               my
               purpose
            
             that
             there
             was
             
               no
               mention
            
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             such
             
               thing
               reproved
            
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Schisme
             .
             With
             this
             
               one
               observation
               ,
            
             I
             might
             well
             dismisse
             the
             whole
             ensuing
             treatise
             ,
             seeing
             of
             how
             litle
             use
             it
             is
             like
             to
             prove
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             ,
             when
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             indeed
             apprehends
             not
             the
             principle
             
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             oppose
             ;
             I
             shall
             once
             more
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             abide
             not
             in
             his
             mistake
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             intend
             to
             evert
             the
             
               principle
            
             here
             by
             me
             insisted
             on
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             
               a
               demonstration
            
             that
             the
             Schisme
             charged
             on
             the
             
               Corinthians
            
             by
             
               Paul
            
             consisted
             in
             the
             separation
             from
             ,
             and
             relinquishment
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             
               members
               ,
            
             and
             congregating
             into
             another
             not
             before
             erected
             or
             established
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             are
             charged
             to
             do
             by
             the
             
               Romanists
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             accused
             of
             schisme
             thereupon
             .
             But
             the
             differences
             which
             he
             thinks
             good
             to
             mannage
             and
             maintain
             ,
             with
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             
               Independents
            
             do
             so
             possesse
             the
             thoughts
             of
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             that
             what
             ever
             occurres
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             immediately
             measured
             by
             the
             
               regard
            
             which
             it
             seems
             to
             bear
             ,
             or
             may
             possibly
             bear
             thereunto
             ,
             though
             that
             consideration
             were
             least
             of
             all
             regarded
             in
             its
             proposall
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             
               observation
            
             upon
             the
             former
             
               thesis
            
             that
             he
             takes
             into
             his
             examination
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             transcribe
             
             it
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             
               Here
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               any
               particular
               man
               or
               number
               of
               men
               separating
               from
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               whole
               church
               )
               or
               subducting
               of
               themselves
               from
               its
               power
               ;
               only
               they
               had
               groundlesse
               causlesse
               differences
               amongst
               themselves
               ;
            
             Hereunto
             our
             Author
             variously
             replyes
             and
             saies
             ,
             1.
             
               was
               this
               all
               ?
               were
               not
               separations
               made
               ,
               if
               not
               from
               that
               church
               ,
               yet
               in
               that
               church
               as
               well
               as
               divisions
               ?
               Let
               the
               Scripture
               determine
               ,
            
             chap.
             1.
             11.
             ch.
             5.
             3.
             
             
               I
               am
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Paul
               said
               one
               ,
               and
               I
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Apollo
               said
               another
               :
               in
               our
               language
               ;
               I
               am
               a
               member
               of
               such
               a
               ministers
               congregation
               ,
               saies
               one
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               for
               my
               money
               :
               and
               so
               a
               third
               ,
               and
               hereupon
               they
               most
               probably
               separated
               themselves
               into
               such
               and
               such
               congregations
               ;
               ana
               is
               not
               separation
               the
               ordinary
               issue
               of
               such
               envyings
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             supposeth
             that
             he
             hath
             here
             spoken
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             matter
             in
             hand
             ;
             and
             so
             perhaps
             may
             some
             others
             think
             also
             .
             I
             must
             crave
             leave
             to
             enter
             my
             
               dissent
            
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             insuing
             reasons
             ;
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             
               separation
            
             in
             the
             
             Church
             by
             mens
             divisions
             and
             differences
             whilst
             they
             continue
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             that
             I
             deny
             to
             be
             here
             charged
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Scisme
               ,
            
             but
             such
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             described
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             disputes
             amongst
             them
             about
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Apollos
               ,
            
             the
             instruments
             of
             their
             conversion
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             supposed
             to
             relate
             unto
             
               Ministers
            
             of
             distinct
             
               congregations
            
             among
             them
             .
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Apollos
            
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             
               figures
            
             of
             them
             that
             were
             ;
             so
             that
             those
             
               expressions
            
             do
             not
             at
             all
             answer
             those
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             parallell
             unto
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Grant
             all
             this
             ,
             yet
             this
             proves
             
               nothing
            
             to
             the
             cause
             in
             hand
             ,
             men
             may
             crye
             up
             some
             the
             
               Minister
            
             of
             one
             
               congregation
               ,
            
             some
             of
             
               another
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             separate
             from
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             or
             the
             congregations
             themselves
             fall
             into
             any
             
               separation
               ,
            
             wherefore
             (
             4
             )
             He
             saies
             ,
             
               probably
               they
               separated
               into
               such
               and
               such
               congregations
               ;
            
             But
             this
             is
             most
             
               improbable
               ;
            
             for
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             of
             those
             many
             congregations
             that
             are
             supposed
             ,
             but
             rather
             
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             declared
             ,
             is
             expressly
             asserted
             :
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             
               mentioned
            
             or
             
               intimated
               ,
            
             nor
             ,
             3.
             are
             they
             in
             the
             least
             
               rebuked
            
             for
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             though
             the
             forementioned
             differences
             which
             are
             
               a
               lesse
               evill
            
             are
             reproved
             again
             ,
             and
             againe
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Schisme
             :
             so
             that
             this
             most
             
               improbable
               improbability
            
             or
             rather
             vaine
             conjecture
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             mean
             
               refuge
            
             and
             retreat
             from
             the
             evidence
             of
             expresse
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             place
             is
             alone
             inquired
             after-Doth
             indeed
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             think
             ,
             will
             he
             pretend
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             should
             so
             expresly
             ,
             weightily
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             ,
             reprove
             their
             
               dissentions
            
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             members
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             speak
             one
             word
             ,
             or
             give
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             their
             
               separation
            
             from
             the
             church
             ;
             had
             there
             indeed
             been
             any
             such
             thing
             ?
             I
             dare
             leave
             this
             to
             the
             
               conscience
            
             of
             the
             most
             partially
             addicted
             person
             under
             heaven
             ,
             to
             the
             Authors
             cause
             ,
             who
             hath
             any
             conscience
             at
             all
             ;
             nor
             dare
             I
             dwell
             longer
             on
             the
             confutation
             of
             this
             
               fiction
               ,
            
             though
             it
             be
             upon
             the
             
             matter
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             I
             am
             to
             contend
             withall
             .
             But
             he
             farther
             informes
             us
             that
             ▪
             
               there
               was
               a
               separation
               to
               parties
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               to
               one
               ordinance
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               as
               appears
               c.
               11.
               v.
               18
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               and
               this
               was
               part
               of
               their
               Schisme
               .
               v.
               16.
               
               And
               not
               long
               after
               they
               separated
               into
               other
               Churches
               ,
               sleighting
               and
               undervaluing
               the
               first
               ministers
               and
               churches
               ,
               as
               nothing
               or
               lesse
               pure
               then
               their
               owne
               ,
               which
               we
               see
               practised
               sufficiently
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             A.
             Were
             not
             this
             the
             head
             &
             seate
             of
             the
             
               first
            
             part
             of
             the
             controversie
             insisted
             on
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             
               prevaile
            
             with
             my selfe
             ,
             to
             cast
             away
             precious
             time
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             being
             tendered
             as
             suitable
             to
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             ;
             It
             is
             acknowledged
             that
             there
             were
             differences
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             disorders
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             that
             therein
             they
             used
             
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
            
             as
             the
             place
             quoted
             in
             the
             margin
             by
             our
             Author
             ,
             Jam.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             manifests
             that
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             do
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             the
             disorder
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             blames
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             ordinances
             
             was
             ,
             when
             they
             
               came
               together
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             v.
             18.
             when
             they
             
               came
               together
               in
               one
               place
               ;
            
             v.
             20.
             there
             they
             tarried
             
               not
               one
               for
               another
            
             as
             they
             ought
             v.
             33.
             but
             coming
             unprepared
             ,
             some
             having
             
               eaten
            
             before
             ,
             some
             being
             
               hungry
            
             v.
             21.
             all
             things
             were
             mannaged
             with
             great
             
               confusion
            
             amongst
             them
             v.
             22.
             and
             if
             this
             prove
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Schisme
            
             they
             were
             charged
             withall
             consisted
             in
             a
             
               separation
            
             from
             that
             church
             with
             which
             they
             came
             together
             
               in
               one
               place
               ,
            
             we
             are
             hopelesse
             of
             any
             farther
             evidence
             to
             be
             tendred
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             That
             there
             were
             
               disorders
            
             amongst
             them
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             is
             certain
             ;
             that
             they
             
               separated
            
             into
             severall
             congregations
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             or
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             or
             
               any
            
             from
             
               all
               ,
            
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             intimation
             signified
             ;
             but
             the
             plaine
             contrary
             shines
             in
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             there
             represented
             :
             had
             that
             been
             
               done
               ,
            
             and
             had
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             been
             
               such
               an
               evill
               ,
            
             as
             is
             pleaded
             ,
             (
             as
             causlesly
             to
             do
             it
             is
             no
             small
             evill
             )
             it
             had
             not
             passed
             
               unreproved
            
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             resolved
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             spare
             them
             .
             2
             That
             
             they
             afterwards
             fell
             into
             the
             separation
             aimed
             at
             to
             be
             asserted
             Our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             make
             way
             for
             a
             
               reflection
            
             on
             the
             things
             of
             his
             present
             disquietment
             ;
             but
             as
             we
             are
             not
             as
             yet
             
               concerning
               our selves
               ,
            
             in
             what
             they
             did
             afterwards
             ;
             so
             when
             we
             are
             ,
             we
             shall
             expect
             somewhat
             more
             then
             
               bare
               affirmations
            
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             it
             :
             being
             more
             then
             ordinarily
             confident
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             able
             from
             the
             
               Scripture
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             
               story
            
             of
             credit
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             least
             countenance
             to
             what
             he
             here
             affirmes
             .
             But
             now
             as
             if
             the
             matter
             were
             
               well
               discharged
               ,
            
             when
             there
             hath
             not
             one
             word
             been
             spoken
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             least
             reaches
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             ;
             he
             saith
             3.
             
               by
               way
               of
               supposition
               that
               there
               was
               but
               one
               single
               congregation
               at
               Corinth
               ;
               yet
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               the
               Apostle
               dehorts
               the
               brethren
               from
               Schisme
               ,
               and
               writes
               to
               more
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               ch.
               1.
               v.
            
             2.
             
             A.
             I
             have
             told
             him
             before
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             am
             full
             well
             resolved
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             
               single
               congregation
            
             at
             
               Corinth
            
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             at
             all
             convinced
             as
             to
             the
             
               proposition
            
             under
             confirmatiō
             to
             assert
             
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             will
             suppose
             the
             
               church
            
             to
             be
             of
             what
             kind
             my
             Author
             pleaseth
             ,
             whilst
             he
             will
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             the
             
               particular
            
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               .
            
             I
             confesse
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             dehorts
             the
             
               brethren
            
             from
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             even
             others
             as
             well
             as
             those
             at
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             so
             far
             as
             the
             
               church
            
             of
             God
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             ages
             ,
             are
             concerned
             in
             his
             
               instructions
            
             and
             dehortations
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             under
             the
             case
             stated
             ,
             
               parallel
            
             with
             that
             which
             is
             the
             
               ground
            
             of
             his
             dealing
             with
             them
             at
             
               Corinth
               ;
            
             but
             what
             that
             
               Schisme
            
             was
             from
             which
             he
             
               dehorts
            
             them
             ,
             he
             declares
             only
             in
             the
             
               instance
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               :
            
             and
             thence
             is
             the
             
               measure
            
             of
             it
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             dehorted
             from
             it
             .
             Unto
             the
             3d.
             
               Observation
            
             added
             by
             me
             ,
             he
             makes
             no
             returne
             ,
             but
             only
             laies
             down
             some
             
               exceptions
            
             to
             the
             exemplification
             given
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             in
             another
             
               schisme
            
             that
             fell
             out
             in
             that
             Church
             about
             40
             
               yeares
            
             after
             the
             composure
             of
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             that
             
               excellent
               Epistle
            
             unto
             them
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             called
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               Clement
               ;
            
             disswading
             them
             from
             
             Persisting
             in
             that
             
               strife
            
             and
             contention
             ,
             and
             pressing
             them
             to
             unity
             and
             agreement
             among
             themselves
             :
             some
             things
             
               our
               Reverend
               Author
            
             offers
             as
             to
             this
             instance
             ,
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             
               suppose
               ,
            
             that
             he
             consulted
             not
             the
             
               Epistle
            
             on
             this
             particular
             occasion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             now
             I
             desire
             him
             that
             he
             would
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             he
             will
             not
             a
             
               second
               time
            
             give
             countenance
             to
             any
             such
             apprehension
             of
             the
             then
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             were
             any
             separation
             made
             from
             it
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             the
             
               members
            
             thereof
             ,
             doeing
             or
             suffering
             the
             injury
             there
             complained
             of
             ,
             about
             which
             those
             differences
             and
             contentions
             arose
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             go
             over
             againe
             the
             severalls
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ;
             one
             word
             mentioned
             by
             my selfe
             ,
             namely
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             he
             insists
             on
             ,
             and
             informes
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             implies
             
               a
               separation
               into
               other
               assemblies
               ;
            
             which
             he
             saies
             
               I
               waved
               to
               understand
               .
            
             I
             confesse
             I
             did
             so
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             he
             also
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             once
             consulted
             it
             .
             The
             speech
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             is
             there
             to
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
            
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             elders
             whom
             they
             had
             deposed
             .
             the
             
             whole
             sentence
             is
             ;
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             and
             the
             words
             immediately
             going
             before
             are
             ;
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             :
             then
             follows
             that
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ;
             our
             Author
             I
             suppose
             ,
             understands
             
               Greek
               ,
            
             and
             so
             I
             shall
             spare
             my
             pains
             of
             transcribing
             
               Mr.
               
               Youngs
               latin
               translation
               ;
            
             or
             adding
             one
             in
             English
             of
             mine
             own
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             pleased
             to
             read
             these
             words
             ,
             I
             think
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             of
             his
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             faire
             opportunity
             call
             me
             forth
             to
             the
             farther
             mannagement
             of
             this
             controversy
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             doubt
             but
             from
             that
             
               Epistle
               ,
            
             and
             some
             other
             pieces
             of
             undoubted
             
               antiquity
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Vienna
            
             and
             
               Lyons
               ,
            
             of
             
               Smyrna
               ,
            
             with
             some
             publick
             records
             of
             those
             daies
             ,
             as
             yet
             preserved
             ,
             worthy
             all
             of
             them
             to
             be
             written
             in
             letters
             of
             Gold
             ,
             to
             evince
             that
             state
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             as
             will
             give
             
               abundant
               light
            
             to
             the
             
               principles
            
             I
             proceed
             upon
             in
             this
             whole
             businesse
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             briefly
             
               vindicated
            
             what
             was
             proposed
             as
             the
             precise
             Scripture
             notion
             of
             
               schisme
               ,
            
             against
             which
             indeed
             not
             any
             one
             objection
             hath
             beenraised
             ,
             that
             speaks
             directly
             to
             the
             thing
             in
             hand
             .
             Our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             being
             full
             of
             warme
             
               affections
            
             against
             the
             
               independents
               ,
            
             and
             exercised
             greatly
             in
             
               disputing
            
             the
             common
             principles
             which
             either
             they
             hold
             ,
             or
             are
             supposed
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             measures
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             spoken
             ,
             by
             his
             apprehension
             of
             those
             differences
             ,
             wherein
             as
             he
             thinks
             their
             concernment
             doth
             lie
             :
             had
             it
             not
             bin
             for
             some
             such
             prejudice
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             am
             unwilling
             to
             ascribe
             it
             to
             more
             blameable
             principles
             )
             it
             would
             have
             been
             almost
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             have
             once
             imagined
             that
             he
             had
             made
             the
             
               least
            
             attempt
             towards
             the
             eversion
             of
             what
             I
             had
             asserted
             ;
             much
             lesse
             that
             he
             had
             made
             
               good
            
             the
             title
             of
             his
             book
             ▪
             though
             he
             scarce
             forgets
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             concerning
             it
             but
             its
             proofe
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             whole
             leafe
             of
             his
             treatise
             .
             It
             remaines
             then
             that
             the
             
               nature
            
             and
             
               notion
            
             of
             Schisme
             as
             revealed
             and
             described
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             was
             rightly
             fixed
             in
             =
             
             my
             former
             discourse
             ;
             and
             I
             must
             assure
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             that
             I
             am
             not
             afrighted
             from
             the
             embraceing
             and
             maintaining
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             those
             scare
             crowes
             of
             
               new
               light
               ;
               singularity
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             frequently
             to
             set
             up
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             The
             discourse
             that
             ensues
             in
             our
             Author
             concerning
             a
             parity
             of
             reason
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             if
             that
             be
             
               schisme
               ,
            
             then
             much
             more
             is
             
               separation
            
             so
             ,
             shall
             afterwards
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             be
             considered
             ,
             when
             I
             proceed
             to
             shew
             what
             yet
             farther
             may
             be
             
               granted
            
             without
             the
             least
             prejudice
             of
             truth
             ,
             though
             none
             can
             
               necessitate
            
             me
             to
             recede
             from
             the
             
               precise
            
             notion
             of
             the
             name
             and
             thing
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             cannot
             but
             marvell
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             undertaking
             the
             examination
             of
             that
             
               Treatise
               ,
            
             and
             expressing
             so
             much
             indignation
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             my
             
               discourse
               ,
            
             that
             lyeth
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             should
             so
             sleightly
             passe
             over
             that
             ,
             whereon
             he
             knew
             that
             I
             laid
             the
             great
             weight
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Hath
             he
             so
             much
             as
             indeavourd
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             that
             place
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
            
             is
             not
             the
             only
             place
             wherein
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             
             any
             mention
             of
             schisme
             in
             an
             
               ecclesiasticall
            
             sense
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
            
             was
             not
             a
             
               particular
            
             church
             :
             is
             any
             thing
             of
             importance
             offerd
             to
             impaire
             the
             assertion
             that
             the
             evill
             reproved
             was
             within
             the
             verge
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             and
             without
             separation
             from
             it
             ?
             and
             do
             I
             need
             any
             more
             to
             make
             good
             to
             the
             
               utmost
            
             that
             which
             I
             have
             asserted
             ;
             but
             of
             these
             things
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             that
             followes
             to
             the
             
               end
            
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             I
             meet
             with
             nothing
             of
             importance
             that
             
               deserves
            
             farther
             notice
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             
               built
            
             upon
             mistakes
             ;
             as
             that
             when
             I
             speak
             of
             a
             member
             or
             the
             members
             of
             
               one
               particular
               church
               ,
            
             I
             intend
             onely
             one
             
               single
               congregation
            
             exclusively
             to
             any
             other
             acceptation
             of
             that
             expression
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             apprehension
             of
             others
             :
             that
             I
             denie
             the
             
               reformed
               Churches
            
             to
             be
             true
             churches
             ,
             because
             I
             denie
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             denie
             the
             institution
             of
             a
             
               nationall
               church
               ,
            
             which
             yet
             our
             Author
             pleads
             not
             for
             .
             He
             would
             have
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             because
             
             
               Schisme
            
             consists
             in
             a
             difference
             among
             
               church
               members
               ,
            
             therefore
             he
             that
             raises
             such
             a
             
               difference
               ,
            
             whither
             he
             be
             a
             member
             of
             that
             church
             wherein
             the
             difference
             is
             raised
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             or
             no
             (
             suppose
             he
             be
             a
             
               Mahumetan
            
             or
             a
             
               Jew
               )
            
             is
             a
             
               Schismatick
               ;
            
             pleads
             for
             the
             old
             
               definition
            
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             as
             suitable
             to
             the
             
               Scripture
               ,
            
             after
             the
             whole
             foundation
             of
             it
             is
             taken
             away
             :
             wrests
             many
             of
             my
             expressions
             !
             as
             that
             in
             particular
             ,
             in
             not
             making
             the
             matter
             of
             Schisme
             to
             be
             
               things
            
             relating
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             needlesse
             discourses
             about
             
               Doctrine
            
             and
             
               Discipline
               ,
            
             not
             apprehending
             what
             I
             intended
             by
             that
             expression
             of
             the
             
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
            
             and
             I
             suppose
             it
             not
             advisable
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             such
             extravagancies
             .
             The
             usuall
             aggravations
             of
             
               Schisme
            
             he
             thought
             good
             to
             
               reinforce
               ,
            
             whither
             he
             hoped
             that
             I
             would
             dispute
             with
             him
             about
             them
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             assure
             him
             that
             I
             will
             not
             ,
             though
             if
             I
             may
             have
             his
             good
             leave
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             I
             lay
             much
             more
             weight
             on
             those
             insisted
             on
             by
             my selfe
             ,
             wherein
             I
             am
             
               encouraged
               ,
            
             by
             his
             approbation
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
          
           
             THe
             third
             Chapter
             of
             my
             Treatise
             consisting
             in
             the
             
               preventing
            
             and
             removing
             such
             objections
             as
             the
             
               precedent
            
             discourse
             might
             seem
             lyable
             and
             obnoxious
             unto
             ,
             is
             proposed
             to
             examination
             ,
             by
             our
             Reverend
             Author
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Chap.
             of
             his
             Booke
             :
             and
             the
             objections
             mentioned
             undertaken
             to
             be
             managed
             by
             him
             ,
             with
             what
             successe
             ,
             some
             
               few
            
             considerations
             will
             evince
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Objection
             by
             me
             proposed
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Common
            
             Apprehension
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             the
             issue
             of
             stateing
             it
             as
             by
             me
             layd
             down
             ;
             namely
             hence
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             
               the
               separation
               of
               any
               man
               or
               men
               from
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               or
               of
               one
               Church
               from
               others
               is
               not
               Schisme
               .
            
             But
             now
             waving
             for
             the
             present
             the
             more
             
               large
            
             consideration
             of
             the
             name
             &
             thing
             ,
             which
             yet
             in
             the
             processe
             of
             my
             discourse
             I
             do
             condescend
             upon
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             principle
             layd
             down
             ;
             I
             say
             that
             in
             the
             precise
             signification
             of
             the
             
             word
             ,
             and
             description
             of
             the
             thing
             as
             given
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             this
             is
             true
             ;
             no
             such
             
               separation
            
             is
             in
             the
             scripture
             so
             called
             ,
             or
             so
             accounted
             ,
             whither
             it
             may
             not
             in
             a
             
               large
               sence
            
             be
             esteemed
             as
             such
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             dispute
             ,
             yea
             I
             
               afterwards
            
             grant
             it
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             that
             concession
             the
             bottome
             and
             foundation
             of
             my
             whole
             plea
             ,
             for
             the
             
               vindication
            
             of
             the
             reformed
             churches
             from
             that
             crime
             .
             Our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             reinforces
             the
             objection
             by
             sundry
             instances
             ;
             As
             ,
             1.
             
               that
               he
               hath
               disproved
               that
               sence
               or
               precise
               signisication
               of
               the
               word
               in
               Scripture
               ,
            
             how
             well
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             .
             2.
             
             
               That
               supposing
               that
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               sence
               mentioned
               in
               that
               case
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               yet
               may
               another
               sence
               be
               intimated
               in
               Scripture
               and
               deduced
               by
               regular
               and
               rationall
               consequence
               :
            
             Perhaps
             this
             will
             not
             be
             so
             easy
             an
             undertaking
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             
               onely
               place
            
             where
             the
             
               name
            
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             
               thing
            
             spoken
             of
             in
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             sence
             :
             but
             when
             any
             proofe
             is
             tendred
             of
             what
             is
             here
             affirmed
             ,
             we
             shall
             attend
             unto
             it
             .
             It
             is
             said
             indeed
             that
             if
             
               separation
               in
               Judgment
               in
               
               a
               Church
               be
               a
               Schisme
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               separate
               from
               a
               Church
               !
            
             but
             our
             question
             is
             about
             the
             
               precise
               notion
            
             of
             the
             word
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             
               consequences
            
             from
             thence
             ,
             not
             about
             
               consequents
            
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             concerning
             which
             if
             our
             
               Author
            
             had
             been
             pleased
             to
             have
             staid
             a
             while
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             found
             me
             granting
             as
             much
             as
             he
             could
             well
             desire
             .
             3.
             1
             
             
               John
            
             2.
             19.
             is
             sacrificed
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             and
             interpreted
             of
             Schisme
             .
             Where
             (
             to
             make
             one
             venture
             in
             imitation
             of
             our
             
               Author
               )
            
             All
             Orthodox
             Interpreters
             ,
             and
             
               writers
               of
               controversies
               expound
               it
               of
               Apostacy
               ;
            
             neither
             will
             the
             
               context
            
             or
             arguing
             of
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             admit
             of
             another
             exposition
             ;
             mens
             
               wresting
            
             of
             Scripture
             to
             give
             countenance
             to
             inveterate
             
               errours
            
             is
             one
             of
             their
             worst
             concomitants
             ;
             so
             then
             that
             seperation
             from
             Churches
             is
             oftentimes
             
               evill
            
             is
             readily
             
               granted
               :
            
             of
             what
             nature
             that
             evill
             is
             ,
             with
             what
             are
             the
             aggravations
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             judgment
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             from
             the
             pleas
             and
             pretences
             that
             its
             
               circumstances
            
             afford
             :
             so
             farr
             as
             it
             proceeds
             from
             such
             
               dissensions
            
             as
             before
             were
             mentioned
             ,
             so
             far
             it
             proceeds
             
             from
             
               schisme
               ,
            
             but
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             absolutely
             considered
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             To
             render
             my
             former
             assertions
             the
             more
             unquestionably
             evident
             ,
             I
             consider
             the
             severall
             accounts
             given
             of
             mens
             
               blameable
               departures
               '
            
             from
             any
             Church
             ,
             or
             Churches
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             manifest
             that
             none
             of
             them
             come
             under
             the
             head
             of
             
               Schisme
               .
            
             Apostasy
             ,
             irregularly
             of
             
               walking
               ,
            
             and
             professed
             sensuality
             ,
             are
             the
             
               heads
               ,
            
             whereunto
             all
             blameable
             departures
             from
             the
             
               Churches
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             referred
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             are
             other
             accounts
             of
             this
             
               crime
               ,
            
             our
             
               Author
            
             doth
             not
             assert
             ;
             he
             onely
             saies
             ,
             that
             
               all
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               the
               places
               I
            
             produce
             ,
             as
             
               instances
               of
               a
               blameable
               separation
               from
               a
               Church
               ,
               do
               mind
               the
               nature
               of
               Schisme
               as
               precedaneous
               to
               the
               separation
               ;
            
             What
             ere
             the
             matter
             is
             I
             do
             not
             find
             him
             speaking
             ▪
             so
             
               faintly
            
             and
             with
             so
             much
             
               caution
            
             through
             his
             whole
             discourse
             as
             in
             this
             place
             :
             all
             ,
             or
             
               some
            
             do
             it
             ;
             they
             
               mind
            
             the
             
               nature
            
             of
             Schisme
             ;
             they
             mind
             it
             as
             
               precedaneous
            
             to
             the
             separation
             ,
             so
             the
             summe
             of
             what
             he
             aims
             at
             in
             contesting
             
             about
             the
             exposition
             of
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             is
             this
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             do
             
               mind
            
             (
             I
             know
             not
             how
             )
             the
             
               nature
            
             of
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             which
             he
             never
             once
             named
             as
             precedaneous
             to
             separation
             ;
             therefore
             the
             precise
             notion
             of
             Schisme
             in
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             denote
             
               differences
            
             and
             
               divisions
            
             in
             a
             Church
             only
             ;
             
               Quod
               erat
               demonstrandum
               :
            
             That
             I
             should
             spend
             time
             in
             debating
             a
             consideration
             so
             
               remote
            
             from
             the
             state
             of
             the
             controversie
             in
             hand
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             will
             not
             be
             expected
             by
             such
             as
             understand
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
            
             77.
             
             Of
             my
             treatise
             I
             affirm
             that
             for
             a
             man
             to
             withdraw
             or
             withold
             himselfe
             from
             the
             communion
             externall
             and
             visible
             of
             any
             Church
             or
             Churches
             ,
             on
             that
             pretention
             or
             plea
             (
             be
             it
             true
             or
             otherwise
             )
             that
             the
             worship
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             discipline
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             is
             corrupted
             among
             them
             ,
             with
             which
             corruption
             he
             dares
             not
             defile
             himselfe
             ,
             is
             no where
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             nor
             is
             that
             case
             particularly
             exemplified
             ,
             or
             expressely
             supposed
             ,
             whereby
             a
             Judgment
             
             may
             be
             made
             of
             the
             fact
             at
             large
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             left
             ,
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             to
             the
             guidance
             of
             such
             generall
             rules
             and
             principles
             as
             are
             given
             us
             for
             that
             end
             and
             purpose
             :
             Such
             is
             my
             meanesse
             of
             apprehension
             that
             I
             could
             not
             understand
             ,
             but
             that
             either
             this
             assertion
             must
             be
             subscribed
             unto
             ,
             as
             of
             irrefragable
             verity
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             instances
             to
             the
             contrary
             must
             have
             been
             given
             out
             of
             the
             
               Scripture
               ;
            
             for
             on
             that
             
               hinge
            
             alone
             doth
             this
             present
             controversie
             (
             and
             that
             by
             consent
             )
             turne
             it selfe
             :
             But
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             thinks
             good
             to
             take
             another
             course
             (
             for
             which
             his
             reasons
             may
             easily
             be
             conjectured
             )
             and
             excepts
             against
             the
             assertion
             it selfe
             in
             
               Generall
               :
            
             first
             ,
             as
             
               ambiguous
               and
               fallacious
               ,
            
             And
             then
             also
             intimates
             that
             he
             will
             
               scan
               the
               words
               in
               perticular
               ;
            
             Mihi
             jussa
             capessere
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             He
             saies
             ,
             that
             
               I
               tell
               not
               whither
               a
               man
               may
               separate
               where
               there
               is
               corruption
               in
               some
               one
               of
               these
               onely
               or
               in
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               2.
               
               How
               farre
               some
               or
               all
               of
               these
               must
               be
               corrupted
               before
               we
               separate
               .
            
             A.
             This
             is
             no
             small
             
               vanity
            
             under
             the
             sunne
             ,
             that
             
             men
             will
             not
             onely
             
               measure
               themselves
               by
               themselves
               ,
            
             but
             others
             also
             by
             their
             own
             measure
             :
             Our
             
               Author
            
             is
             still
             with
             his
             finger
             in
             the
             
               sore
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             supposes
             that
             others
             must
             needs
             take
             the
             same
             course
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             my
             
               assertion
            
             whither
             a
             man
             
               may
               separate
            
             from
             any
             church
             or
             no
             ?
             any
             thing
             upon
             what
             
               Corruption
            
             he
             may
             lawfully
             so
             do
             ?
             any
             thing
             of
             
               stating
            
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             
               Presbiterians
            
             and
             
               Independants
               ?
            
             do
             I
             at
             all
             fix
             it
             on
             this
             
               fo●t
            
             of
             
               account
            
             when
             I
             come
             so
             to
             doe
             ?
             I
             humbly
             beg
             of
             this
             
               Author
               ,
            
             that
             if
             I
             have
             so
             
               obscurely
            
             and
             intricately
             delivered
             my selfe
             and
             meaning
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             come
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             my
             
               designe
               ,
            
             nor
             import
             of
             my
             expressions
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             favour
             me
             with
             a
             
               command
            
             to
             explain
             my selfe
             ,
             before
             he
             engage
             into
             a
             publicke
             refutation
             of
             what
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             
               clearly
            
             apprehend
             !
             Alas
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             in
             this
             
               place
            
             in
             the
             least
             intend
             to
             justify
             
               any
               separation
               ,
            
             nor
             to
             shew
             what
             
               pleas
            
             are
             sufficient
             to
             justify
             a
             separation
             ,
             nor
             what
             corruption
             in
             the
             church
             separated
             from
             ,
             is
             necessary
             
             thereunto
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             
               regard
            
             the
             
               controversie
            
             his
             eye
             is
             allwaies
             on
             ;
             but
             onely
             declare
             what
             is
             not
             comprised
             in
             the
             
               precise
               Scripture
               notion
               of
               Schisme
               ,
            
             as
             also
             how
             a
             Judgment
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             that
             which
             is
             so
             by
             me
             excluded
             ,
             whither
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evill
             .
             Would
             he
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             have
             spoken
             to
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             have
             been
             by
             an
             inquiry
             into
             the
             grounds
             &
             reasons
             of
             
               separation
               ,
            
             how
             farre
             it
             may
             be
             
               justified
            
             by
             the
             plea
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             how
             farre
             not
             ▪
             when
             that
             
               plea
            
             is
             to
             be
             allowed
             ,
             and
             when
             rejected
             ;
             but
             this
             only
             was
             incumbent
             on
             him
             to
             prove
             !
             namely
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             
               separation
            
             upon
             that
             plea
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             called
             
               Schisme
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             a
             thing
             condemned
             .
             What
             my
             concernment
             is
             in
             the
             ensuing
             observations
             ;
             
               that
               the
               Judaicall
               Church
               was
               as
               corrupt
               as
               ours
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               bare
               plea
               true
               or
               false
               will
               serve
               to
               justifie
               men
               ,
               all
               separatists
               may
               be
               justified
               ,
            
             he
             himselfe
             will
             easily
             perceive
             :
             But
             however
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             tell
             him
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             will
             
               dogmatize
               ,
            
             in
             
             this
             controversy
             from
             
               the
               Judaicall
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             the
             course
             of
             proceedings
             amongw
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             direction
             and
             limitation
             of
             duty
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             churches
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             considering
             the
             vast
             &
             important
             differences
             between
             t
             he
             
               constitutions
            
             of
             the
             one
             &
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             the
             infallible
             obligation
             to
             certain
             principles
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             typicall
             institution
             in
             that
             
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
            
             when
             there
             neither
             was
             nor
             could
             be
             any
             more
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             must
             expect
             to
             bring
             other
             Arguments
             to
             compasse
             his
             designe
             ,
             then
             the
             
               analogie
            
             pretended
             .
             For
             the
             justification
             of
             
               Separatists
            
             of
             the
             reason
             ,
             if
             it
             will
             ensue
             ,
             upon
             the
             examination
             for
             
               separation
               ,
            
             and
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             seperating
             ,
             whereunto
             I
             referre
             them
             ,
             let
             it
             
               follow
               ,
            
             and
             let
             
               who
               will
            
             complain
             ;
             But
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             
               mistake
            
             he
             is
             ingaged
             in
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             
               pag.
               75.
               that
               this
               is
               the
               pinch
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               whither
               a
               man
               or
               a
               company
               of
               men
               may
               separate
               from
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               upon
               a
               plea
               of
               Corruptiō
               in
               it
               ,
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               &
               set
               up
               another
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               ordinances
               ,
               renouncing
               that
               Church
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               .
               
               This
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               plainely
               our
               case
               at
               present
               ,
               with
               the
               Doctor
               and
               his
               Associates
               ;
            
             truly
             I
             do
             not
             know
             that
             ever
             I
             was
             necessitated
             to
             a
             more
             sad
             and
             fruitlesse
             imployment
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             labour
             and
             travaile
             .
             Is
             that
             the
             question
             in
             present
             agitation
             ?
             is
             any
             thing
             ,
             word
             ,
             title
             ,
             or
             
               iota
            
             spoken
             to
             it
             ?
             is
             it
             my
             present
             businesse
             to
             state
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             
               Presbyterians
            
             and
             
               Independents
               ?
            
             do
             I
             anywhere
             do
             it
             upon
             this
             account
             ?
             do
             I
             not
             every where
             positively
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             
               separation
            
             made
             ?
             nay
             can
             
               common
               honesty
            
             allow
             such
             a
             state
             of
             a
             question
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             me
             ?
             are
             their
             ordinances
             and
             churches
             so
             denied
             by
             me
             as
             is
             pretended
             ?
             what
             I
             have
             often
             said
             ,
             must
             again
             be
             repeated
             ,
             The
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             hath
             his
             eye
             so
             fixed
             on
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             
               Presbyterians
            
             and
             the
             
               Independants
               ,
            
             that
             he
             is
             at
             every
             turn
             lead
             out
             of
             the
             way
             into
             such
             mistakes
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             he
             should
             otherwise
             be
             overtaken
             withall
             ;
             this
             is
             perhaps
             
               mentis
               gratissimus
               error
               :
            
             But
             I
             hope
             it
             would
             
             be
             no
             
               death
            
             to
             him
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             it
             .
             When
             I
             laid
             downe
             the
             principles
             which
             it
             was
             his
             good
             will
             to
             oppose
             ,
             I
             had
             many
             things
             under
             consideration
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             settling
             of
             Conscience
             in
             respect
             of
             manifold
             oppositions
             ;
             and
             to
             tell
             him
             the
             truth
             ,
             least
             
               valued
            
             that
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             mannage
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             upon
             as
             my
             sole
             intendment
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             not
             
               possible
            
             to
             deliver
             him
             from
             this
             strong
             imagination
             ,
             that
             carries
             the
             
               images
            
             and
             
               species
            
             of
             
               Independency
            
             alwaies
             before
             his
             eies
             ,
             we
             shall
             scarce
             speak
             
               ad
               idem
            
             in
             this
             whole
             discourse
             .
             I
             desire
             then
             that
             he
             would
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             
               state
            
             of
             the
             controversy
             he
             proposes
             ,
             doth
             no
             more
             relate
             to
             that
             which
             peculiarly
             is
             pretended
             to
             ly
             under
             his
             consideration
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             thing
             whatever
             that
             he
             might
             have
             mentioned
             ;
             so
             when
             the
             peculiar
             
               difference
            
             between
             him
             and
             the
             
               Independents
            
             comes
             to
             be
             mannaged
             ,
             scarce
             any
             one
             terme
             of
             his
             state
             will
             be
             allowed
             .
             Exceptions
             are
             in
             the
             next
             place
             attempted
             to
             be
             put
             in
             to
             my
             assertion
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             example
             in
             the
             Scripture
             of
             any
             one
             
             Churches
             
               departure
            
             from
             the
             union
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             hold
             with
             others
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             in
             some
             of
             their
             
               departures
               from
               the
               common
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               Schisme
               ;
            
             much
             with
             the
             same
             successe
             as
             formerly
             :
             let
             him
             produce
             one
             
               instance
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               En
               Herbam
               .
            
             I
             grant
             the
             
               Roman
               church
            
             on
             a
             supposition
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Church
             (
             which
             yet
             I
             utterly
             deny
             )
             to
             be
             a
             
               schismaticall
               Church
            
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             
               intestine
               divisions
            
             of
             all
             sorts
             ;
             or
             what
             other
             accounts
             other
             men
             urge
             them
             with
             the
             same
             guilt
             I
             suppose
             he
             knows
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             concern'd
             .
             Having
             finished
             
               this
               exploit
               ,
            
             because
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             
               unwilling
               ,
            
             I
             did
             not
             understand
             how
             I
             might
             be
             
               compelled
            
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             
               notion
               of
               Schisme
            
             any
             farther
             ;
             he
             tells
             me
             ,
             
               though
               I
               be
               unwilling
               ,
               he
               doubts
               not
               but
               to
               be
               able
               to
               compell
               me
               :
            
             but
             who
             told
             him
             I
             was
             
               unwilling
            
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             do
             I
             not
             immediately
             without
             any
             
               compulsion
            
             very
             freely
             fall
             upon
             the
             worke
             ?
             did
             I
             say
             I
             was
             
               unwilling
               ?
            
             Certainly
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             thus
             ;
             of
             his
             
               abilities
            
             in
             other
             things
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             ;
             in
             this
             discourse
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             
               exercise
               
               more
            
             of
             something
             else
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             passage
             more
             that
             needs
             to
             be
             remarked
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             
               Chapter
            
             also
             is
             dismissed
             ;
             He
             puts
             in
             a
             
               Caveat
            
             that
             I
             limit
             not
             
               Schisme
            
             to
             the
             
               worship
            
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             these
             words
             of
             mine
             ;
             
               the
               consideration
               of
               what
               sort
               of
               union
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
            
             (
             where
             he
             inserts
             in
             the
             repetition
             ;
             
               marke
               that
               )
            
             is
             instituted
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             what
             I
             have
             further
             to
             offer
             ;
             whereto
             he
             subjoined
             
               the
               designe
               of
               this
               in
               that
               he
               may
               have
               a
               fair
               retreat
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               charged
               with
               breach
               of
               union
               in
               other
               respects
               ,
               and
               so
               with
               Schisme
               ;
               to
               escape
               by
               this
               evasion
               :
               this
               breach
               of
               union
               is
               not
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               one
               assembly
               met
               to
               that
               end
               .
            
             I
             wish
             we
             had
             once
             an
             end
             of
             these
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             false
             uncharitable
             surmises
             .
             By
             the
             
               worship
               of
               God
            
             I
             intend
             the
             whole
             compasse
             of
             
               institutions
               ,
            
             and
             their
             
               tendency
            
             thereunto
             .
             And
             I
             know
             that
             I
             speak
             
               properly
            
             enough
             in
             so
             doing
             ;
             I
             have
             no
             such
             
               designe
            
             as
             I
             am
             charged
             withall
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             need
             it
             ;
             I
             walke
             not
             in
             
               feare
            
             of
             this
             Authors
             forces
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             be
             providing
             
             before
             hand
             to
             secure
             my
             
               retreat
               .
            
             I
             have
             passed
             the
             
               bounds
            
             of
             the
             
               precise
               notion
            
             of
             Schisme
             before
             insisted
             on
             ,
             and
             yet
             doubt
             not
             but
             God
             assisting
             to
             make
             
               good
               my
               ground
               .
            
             If
             he
             judge
             I
             cannot
             ,
             let
             him
             command
             my
             
               personall
               attendance
            
             on
             him
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             driven
             from
             it
             by
             him
             ;
             let
             him
             by
             any
             meanes
             prove
             against
             me
             at
             any
             time
             a
             breach
             of
             any
             
               union
            
             instituted
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             promise
             him
             ,
             that
             with
             all
             speed
             I
             will
             retreate
             from
             that
             state
             ,
             or
             thing
             ,
             whereby
             I
             have
             so
             done
             .
             I
             must
             professe
             to
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             that
             I
             like
             not
             the
             
               cause
            
             he
             mannages
             one
             whit
             the
             better
             for
             the
             
               way
            
             whereby
             he
             mannageth
             it
             .
             We
             had
             need
             
               watch
            
             and
             
               pray
            
             that
             we
             be
             not
             
               lead
               into
               temptation
               :
            
             seeing
             we
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             
               not
               ignorant
            
             of
             the
             devices
             of
             
               Sathan
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             that
             he
             may
             see
             this
             door
             of
             escape
             shut
             up
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             not
             need
             to
             trouble
             himselfe
             any
             more
             in
             taking
             care
             ,
             least
             I
             
               escape
            
             that
             way
             ,
             when
             he
             intends
             to
             fall
             upon
             me
             with
             those
             
               blowes
               ,
            
             which
             as
             yet
             I
             have
             not
             
               felt
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             shut
             
             it
             fast
             my selfe
             ,
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             my
             opening
             againe
             :
             
               I
            
             here
             then
             
               declare
            
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             he
             shall
             prove
             that
             I
             have
             broken
             any
             
               union
            
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             in
             
               excuse
            
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             insist
             on
             the
             
               plea
            
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             will
             submit
             to
             the
             
               discipline
               ,
            
             which
             shall
             be
             thought
             meet
             by
             him
             to
             be
             
               exercised
            
             towards
             any
             one
             offending
             in
             that
             kind
             :
             yet
             truely
             on
             this
             engagement
             I
             would
             willingly
             contract
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             next
             
               reply
            
             he
             should
             not
             deale
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             this
             ,
             neither
             as
             to
             my
             
               person
               ,
            
             nor
             as
             to
             the
             
               differences
            
             between
             us
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
          
           
             HAving
             declared
             and
             vindicated
             the
             
               Scripture
               proper
               notion
            
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             thence
             discovered
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             with
             all
             its
             aggravations
             ,
             with
             the
             mistakes
             that
             
               men
            
             have
             run
             into
             ,
             who
             have
             suited
             their
             apprehensions
             concer●ing
             it
             ,
             unto
             what
             was
             their
             
               interests
            
             to
             have
             it
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             opened
             a
             
               way
            
             thereby
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             
               peace
            
             among
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             security
             of
             the
             
               consciences
            
             of
             men
             unjustly
             accused
             and
             charged
             with
             the
             
               guilt
            
             of
             this
             evill
             ,
             I
             proceeded
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             it
             in
             the
             usuall
             common
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             things
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             might
             
               obviate
            
             what
             ever
             with
             any
             tollerable
             pretence
             is
             insisted
             on
             ,
             as
             deduced
             by
             a
             parity
             of
             reason
             from
             what
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             charge
             managed
             by
             
               some
            
             or
             other
             against
             all
             sorts
             of
             
               Protestants
               .
            
             Hereupon
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             looked
             on
             in
             generall
             as
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             a
             
               branch
               
               of
               union
               ,
            
             so
             that
             it
             be
             granted
             also
             ,
             that
             that
             
               union
            
             be
             an
             union
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             To
             find
             out
             then
             the
             nature
             of
             
               Schisme
            
             under
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             condescention
             made
             :
             and
             to
             discover
             wherein
             the
             
               guilt
            
             of
             it
             doth
             consist
             :
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             find
             out
             what
             that
             
               union
            
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             the
             
               brcadth
            
             and
             interruption
             ,
             or
             is
             supposed
             so
             to
             be
             over
             and
             above
             the
             breach
             above
             mentioned
             and
             described
             .
             Now
             this
             
               union
            
             being
             the
             union
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             the
             severall
             acceptations
             of
             the
             
               Church
            
             in
             scripture
             are
             to
             be
             
               investigated
               ,
            
             that
             the
             union
             inquired
             after
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             known
             .
             The
             church
             in
             scripture
             being
             taken
             either
             for
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             or
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             
               elect
               beleivers
            
             in
             the
             world
             (
             for
             we
             lay
             aside
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             part
             of
             this
             great
             family
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             in
             heaven
             ,
             from
             this
             distinction
             )
             or
             else
             for
             the
             
               generall
               visible
               body
            
             of
             those
             who
             professe
             the
             gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             particular
             society
             joining
             together
             in
             the
             
               celebration
               of
               the
               ordinances
            
             of
             
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             so
             celebrated
             by
             thē
             ;
             The
             union
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             union
             ,
             in
             these
             
               severall
            
             respects
             with
             the
             application
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             to
             the
             businesse
             under
             consideration
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             enquired
             after
             :
             which
             also
             was
             performed
             .
          
           
             I
             began
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               invisible
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             union
             thereof
             ;
             having
             declared
             the
             rise
             of
             this
             distinction
             ,
             and
             the
             
               necessity
            
             of
             it
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ;
             as
             to
             the
             
               matter
            
             of
             this
             church
             ,
             or
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             as
             here
             
               militant
            
             on
             earth
             ,
             I
             affirme
             ,
             and
             evince
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             
               all
               and
               only
               elect
               believers
               ;
            
             the
             union
             of
             this
             church
             consists
             in
             the
             
               inhabitation
            
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             in
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             uniting
             them
             to
             the
             
               head
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             one
             another
             .
             The
             
               breach
               of
               this
               union
               ,
            
             I
             manifested
             to
             consist
             in
             the
             
               losse
               of
               that
               spirit
               ,
            
             with
             all
             the
             peculiar
             consequences
             and
             effects
             of
             him
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             dwels
             ;
             This
             I
             manifest
             according
             to
             our
             principles
             to
             be
             
               impossible
               ,
            
             and
             upon
             a
             supposition
             
             of
             it
             ,
             how
             remote
             it
             would
             be
             from
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             under
             any
             notion
             or
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             so
             closing
             that
             discourse
             with
             a
             charge
             on
             the
             
               Romanists
            
             of
             their
             distance
             from
             an
             interest
             in
             this
             church
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             professes
             that
             he
             hath
             but
             
               little
            
             to
             say
             to
             
               these
            
             things
             ,
             some
             exceptions
             he
             puts
             in
             unto
             some
             expressions
             used
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             my
             sense
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             that
             which
             he
             chiefely
             insists
             upon
             ,
             is
             the
             accommodation
             of
             that
             promise
             
               Matth.
            
             16.
             28.
             upon
             this
             rock
             will
             I
             build
             my
             church
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Church
            
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             which
             he
             concludes
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             of
             professors
             ;
             now
             as
             I
             am
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             I
             am
             in
             confirmation
             of
             ,
             to
             
               which
            
             of
             these
             it
             be
             applyed
             ,
             so
             I
             am
             far
             from
             being
             
               alone
            
             in
             that
             application
             of
             it
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             which
             I
             insist
             upon
             ;
             
               All
            
             our
             
               Divines
            
             that
             from
             hence
             prove
             ,
             the
             
               perseverance
            
             of
             all
             
               Individuall
               believers
               ,
            
             as
             all
             do
             that
             I
             have
             met
             withall
             ,
             who
             write
             on
             that
             
               subject
               ,
            
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             
             me
             .
             Moreover
             the
             Church
             
               is
               built
               on
               this
               rock
            
             in
             its
             Individuals
             ;
             or
             I
             know
             not
             how
             it
             is
             
               so
               built
               .
            
             The
             
               building
            
             on
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             not
             denote
             a
             meer
             
               relation
            
             of
             a
             
               generall
               body
            
             to
             his
             truth
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             allwaies
             have
             an
             existence
             ,
             but
             the
             
               union
            
             of
             the
             
               Individualls
            
             with
             him
             in
             their
             being
             built
             on
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             .
             I
             acknowledg
             it
             for
             as
             unquestionable
             a
             truth
             as
             any
             we
             believe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             
               had
               ,
            
             and
             ever
             shall
             
               have
            
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             a
             visible
             number
             of
             those
             that
             
               professe
            
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             his
             kingdome
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             
               profession
            
             upon
             
               believing
               ;
            
             but
             that
             ,
             that
             truth
             is
             intended
             in
             this
             promise
             any
             farther
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             
               consequence
               ,
            
             I
             am
             not
             convinced
             .
             And
             I
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             say
             that
             this
             
               promise
            
             is
             not
             made
             to
             every
             particular
             believer
             ,
             and
             only
             unto
             them
             ;
             being
             willing
             to
             
               vindicate
            
             to
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             those
             grounds
             of
             
               consolation
            
             which
             he
             is
             so
             willing
             they
             should
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             union
             of
             this
             
               Church
            
             and
             
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             hath
             a
             little
             to
             say
             :
             because
             there
             may
             be
             
               some
               decaies
               in
               true
               grace
               in
               the
               members
               of
               this
               Church
               :
            
             he
             affirms
             that
             
               in
               a
               sort
               there
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               a
               breach
               in
               this
               union
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               a
               schisme
               in
               this
               body
               .
            
             He
             seemed
             formerly
             to
             be
             affraid
             lest
             
               all
               schisme
            
             should
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             If
             he
             can
             
               retrive
            
             it
             on
             the
             account
             of
             any
             
               true
               believers
            
             failing
             in
             grace
             ,
             or
             
               falling
            
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             I
             suppose
             he
             needs
             not
             fear
             the
             losse
             of
             it
             ,
             whilst
             this
             world
             continues
             :
             But
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             learned
             men
             should
             take
             the
             Liberty
             of
             calling
             things
             by
             what
             
               names
            
             they
             please
             ;
             so
             they
             will
             be
             pleasd
             withall
             ,
             not
             to
             
               impose
            
             their
             conceptions
             and
             use
             of
             tearms
             on
             them
             who
             are
             not
             able
             to
             understand
             the
             reasons
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             true
             there
             may
             be
             a
             
               Schisme
            
             among
             the
             
               members
            
             of
             this
             church
             ,
             but
             not
             
               as
               members
            
             of
             this
             church
             ,
             nor
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             union
             thereof
             .
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             
               schisme
            
             is
             the
             breach
             of
             
               union
               ;
            
             but
             not
             of
             
               every
               union
            
             much
             lesse
             not
             a
             breach
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             a
             breach
             of
             ,
             it
             were
             
               not
               Schisme
               :
            
             However
             
             by
             the
             way
             I
             am
             bold
             to
             tell
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             ,
             concerning
             schisme
             in
             the
             
               Catholick
               invisible
               Church
               ,
            
             by
             the
             failings
             in
             Grace
             in
             any
             of
             the
             mēbers
             of
             it
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             is
             a
             
               new
               notion
               ,
            
             which
             as
             he
             cannot
             
               justify
            
             to
             
               us
               ,
            
             because
             it
             is
             
               false
               ,
            
             so
             ,
             I
             wonder
             how
             he
             will
             justify
             it
             to
             
               himselfe
               ,
            
             because
             it
             
               is
               new
               .
            
             And
             what
             hath
             been
             obtained
             by
             the
             
               Author
            
             against
             my
             principles
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             I
             cannot
             perceive
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             church
             in
             the
             state
             considered
             ,
             is
             not
             opposed
             ;
             The
             union
             asserted
             not
             disproved
             ;
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             union
             ,
             is
             denyed
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             )
             no
             lesse
             by
             him
             then
             my selfe
             ;
             That
             the
             instances
             that
             sōe
             Saints
             ,
             as
             mēbers
             of
             this
             Church
             may
             sometimes
             
               fail
            
             in
             grace
             more
             or
             lesse
             for
             some
             season
             ;
             &
             that
             the
             members
             of
             this
             
               Church
               ,
            
             though
             not
             as
             members
             of
             this
             
               Church
               ,
            
             yet
             on
             other
             considerations
             may
             be
             guilty
             
               of
               Schisme
               ,
            
             concern
             not
             the
             businesse
             under
             debate
             ,
             himselfe
             I
             hope
             is
             satisfied
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             OUr
             progresse
             in
             the
             
               next
               place
            
             is
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
               visible
               .
            
             Who
             
               are
               the
               members
            
             of
             this
             church
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             
               constituted
               ,
            
             what
             is
             required
             to
             make
             them
             so
             ,
             on
             what
             account
             men
             
               visibly
            
             professing
             the
             gospell
             may
             be
             esteemed
             justly
             devested
             of
             the
             priviledge
             of
             being
             members
             of
             this
             church
             ,
             with
             sundry
             respects
             of
             the
             
               church
            
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             are
             in
             my
             treatise
             discussed
             .
             The
             union
             of
             this
             church
             that
             is
             
               proper
            
             and
             peculiar
             unto
             it
             as
             such
             ,
             I
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             
               profession
            
             of
             the
             saving
             doctrine
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             not
             everted
             by
             any
             of
             the
             
               miscarriages
               ,
            
             errors
             ,
             or
             oppositions
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             are
             there
             recounted
             .
             The
             
               breach
            
             of
             this
             
               union
            
             I
             manifest
             to
             consist
             in
             
               apostasy
               ,
            
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             no
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             upon
             whomsoever
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             doth
             fall
             ;
             pleading
             the
             immunity
             of
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             as
             such
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             union
             ,
             
             and
             charging
             it
             upon
             the
             
               Romanists
               ,
            
             in
             all
             the
             waies
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             broken
             ,
             an
             issue
             is
             put
             to
             that
             discourse
             .
          
           
             What
             course
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             takes
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             &
             the
             severalls
             of
             it
             ,
             whereon
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             controversie
             dothly
             ;
             is
             now
             to
             be
             consideed
             ;
             doth
             he
             deny
             this
             
               church
            
             to
             be
             a
             
               collection
            
             of
             all
             that
             are
             duly
             called
             Christians
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             profession
             ?
             to
             be
             that
             great
             multitude
             who
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             professe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             doth
             he
             denie
             the
             union
             of
             this
             church
             ,
             or
             that
             whereby
             that
             great
             multitude
             are
             
               incorporated
            
             into
             one
             body
             as
             
               visible
            
             and
             professing
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               profession
               of
               the
               saving
               doctrines
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             &
             of
             subjection
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             according
             to
             them
             ?
             Doth
             he
             denie
             the
             
               dissolution
            
             of
             this
             union
             as
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             any
             member
             by
             it
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             be
             by
             
               apostasy
            
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ?
             Doth
             he
             charge
             that
             
               apostasy
            
             upon
             those
             whom
             he
             calls
             
               Independents
            
             as
             such
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             should
             ,
             could
             he
             tolerably
             defend
             his
             
             charge
             ?
             Doth
             he
             
               prove
            
             that
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             union
             ,
             is
             under
             that
             formality
             
               properly
               Schisme
               ?
            
             nothing
             lesse
             !
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             gather
             :
             might
             not
             then
             the
             trouble
             of
             this
             
               Chapter
            
             have
             been
             spared
             ?
             or
             shall
             I
             be
             necessitated
             to
             defend
             every
             
               expression
            
             in
             my
             book
             ,
             though
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             main
             
               businesse
            
             under
             debate
             ,
             or
             else
             
               Independency
            
             must
             goe
             for
             a
             
               great
               Schisme
               .
            
             I
             confesse
             this
             is
             somewhat
             an
             
               hard
            
             Law
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             I
             cannot
             proceed
             in
             obedience
             unto
             it
             ,
             without
             acknowledging
             his
             
               ability
               to
               compell
               me
            
             to
             go
             on
             further
             then
             I
             am
             willing
             ;
             yet
             I
             do
             it
             with
             this
             ingagement
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             so
             looke
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             never
             have
             that
             power
             over
             me
             any
             more
             ;
             nor
             will
             I
             upon
             any
             compulsion
             of
             
               useless
               needlesse
               cavils
            
             &
             exceptions
             do
             so
             again
             ▪
             so
             that
             in
             his
             
               reply
            
             he
             now
             knowes
             how
             to
             order
             his
             affairs
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             trouble
             of
             a
             
               Rejoinder
               .
            
          
           
             His
             first
             attempt
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             is
             upon
             a
             short
             discourse
             of
             mine
             ,
             in
             my
             processe
             ,
             which
             I
             professe
             not
             to
             be
             needfull
             to
             the
             
               purpose
            
             in
             hand
             ,
             relating
             to
             some
             
             later
             disputes
             about
             the
             
               nature
            
             of
             this
             
               Church
               ,
            
             wherein
             some
             had
             affirmed
             it
             to
             be
             a
             
               Genus
            
             to
             particular
             churches
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             many
             distinct
             
               species
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             it
             was
             
               a
               totum
            
             made
             up
             of
             
               particular
               churches
            
             as
             its
             parts
             ,
             both
             which
             in
             some
             sense
             I
             denyed
             ;
             partly
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             keep
             off
             all
             debates
             about
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             frō
             being
             
               enwrapped
            
             and
             agitated
             in
             and
             under
             
               Philosophicall
            
             notions
             and
             faigned
             tearms
             of
             Art
             ,
             which
             hath
             exceedingly
             multiplied
             controversies
             in
             the
             world
             and
             rendred
             them
             
               endlesse
               ,
            
             and
             doth
             more
             or
             lesse
             streighten
             or
             oppose
             every
             truth
             that
             is
             so
             dealt
             withall
             :
             partly
             because
             I
             evidently
             
               saw
            
             men
             deducing
             false
             
               consequents
            
             from
             the
             supposition
             of
             such
             notions
             of
             this
             Church
             :
             for
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             lets
             it
             passe
             ,
             onely
             with
             a
             remarke
             upon
             my
             dissenting
             from
             Mr
             
               Hooker
            
             of
             
               New
               England
               ,
            
             which
             he
             could
             not
             but
             note
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             although
             he
             approves
             what
             I
             affirme
             .
             A
             worthy
             note
             !
             as
             though
             all
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               way
               ,
            
             were
             agreed
             among
             themselves
             
             in
             all
             things
             of
             the
             like
             importance
             ;
             or
             that
             I
             were
             in
             my
             judgment
             enthralled
             to
             any
             
               man
            
             or
             
               men
               ,
            
             so
             that
             it
             should
             deserve
             a
             
               note
            
             when
             I
             dissent
             from
             them
             .
             Truly
             I
             blesse
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             utterly
             unacquainted
             with
             any
             such
             frame
             of
             spirit
             ,
             or
             bondage
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             them
             whose
             
               dissent
            
             from
             other
             men
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             
               observation
               .
            
             One
             is
             my
             
               Master
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             alone
             my
             
               heart
            
             and
             judgement
             are
             in
             subjection
             :
             for
             the
             latter
             I
             do
             not
             say
             
               absolutely
            
             that
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             are
             not
             the
             
               parts
            
             of
             the
             Catholique
             visible
             ,
             in
             any
             sense
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             parts
             of
             it
             as
             such
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             should
             be
             constituted
             &
             made
             up
             by
             
               thē
               ,
            
             &
             of
             
               thē
               ,
            
             for
             the
             order
             and
             purpose
             of
             an
             instituted
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             institutions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             which
             when
             our
             
               Author
            
             proves
             that
             it
             is
             :
             I
             shall
             acknowledge
             my selfe
             obliged
             to
             him
             .
             He
             saies
             indeed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               once
               possible
               that
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               should
               meet
               together
               ,
               to
               heare
               one
               sermon
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             he
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             
               do
               so
               ,
            
             as
             that
             
               Catholique
            
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             it
             was
             
               possible
            
             for
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             under
             any
             other
             notion
             ,
             or
             consideration
             so
             to
             convene
             .
             But
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               so
               still
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               multitude
               makes
               it
               impossible
               :
               Credat
               Apella
               :
            
             that
             Christ
             hath
             bound
             his
             Church
             to
             that
             which
             himselfe
             
               makes
            
             impossible
             .
             Neither
             are
             they
             so
             bound
             :
             they
             are
             
               bound
               ,
            
             by
             his
             own
             acknowledgement
             ,
             to
             be
             members
             of
             particular
             Churches
             :
             &
             in
             that
             capacity
             ,
             are
             they
             bound
             so
             to
             convene
             ;
             those
             churches
             being
             by
             the
             
               will
            
             of
             God
             ,
             appointed
             for
             the
             
               seat
            
             of
             ordinances
             .
             And
             so
             what
             he
             adds
             in
             the
             next
             place
             of
             
               particular
               Churches
               ,
            
             being
             bound
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             to
             assemble
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             ordinances
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             destructive
             of
             the
             former
             figment
             .
             But
             he
             would
             
               know
               a
               reason
               why
               40
               or
               more
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               members
               of
               one
               particular
               church
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               the
               Catholick
               ,
               meeting
               together
               ,
               may
               not
               join
               together
               in
               all
               ordinances
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               may
               meet
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               preached
               ,
               and
               often
               doe
               ;
            
             to
             which
             I
             answer
             ;
             
             that
             it
             is
             because
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             
               particular
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             there
             is
             more
             required
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             
               occasionall
               meeting
            
             of
             some
             ,
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             ,
             if
             possible
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             church
             as
             such
             ,
             will
             afford
             .
          
           
             His
             
               reflexions
            
             upon
             my selfe
             ,
             added
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             are
             now
             growne
             so
             
               common
               ,
            
             that
             they
             deserve
             not
             any
             notice
             .
             In
             his
             ensuing
             discourse
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             take
             leave
             to
             speak
             freely
             to
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             he
             wrangles
             about
             termes
             and
             expressions
             ,
             adding
             to
             ,
             and
             altering
             those
             by
             me
             used
             in
             this
             businesse
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             
               talke
            
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             what
             he
             pretends
             to
             oppose
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             
               universall
               church
               ,
            
             or
             the
             universality
             of
             Professors
             considered
             as
             such
             ,
             neither
             formally
             as
             members
             of
             the
             church
             Catholick
             ,
             mistically
             Elect
             ,
             nor
             as
             any
             members
             of
             any
             Particular
             Church
             ,
             have
             not
             as
             such
             ,
             any
             
               Church
               forme
            
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             virtue
             whereof
             ,
             they
             should
             make
             up
             one
             instituted
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             and
             purpose
             of
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospell
             therein
             .
             If
             he
             suppose
             
             he
             can
             
               prove
            
             the
             contrary
             ,
             let
             him
             cease
             from
             
               cavilling
            
             at
             words
             ,
             and
             
               by
               expressions
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             facile
             taske
             for
             any
             man
             to
             engage
             in
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             usefull
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             controversies
             endlesse
             ;
             and
             answer
             my
             
               Reasons
            
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             here
             he
             passeth
             over
             ,
             and
             produce
             his
             testimonies
             and
             arguments
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             This
             
               triviall
            
             ventilation
             of
             
               particular
               passages
            
             cut
             off
             from
             their
             
               influence
            
             into
             the
             whole
             ,
             is
             not
             worth
             a
             
               nut-shell
               ,
            
             but
             is
             a
             businesse
             fit
             for
             them
             who
             have
             
               nothing
            
             else
             to
             employ
             themselves
             about
             .
          
           
             Coming
             to
             consider
             the
             
               union
            
             that
             I
             assigne
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             after
             whose
             breach
             an
             
               enquiry
            
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             maine
             ,
             and
             
               only
            
             thing
             of
             his
             concernment
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             aime
             he
             hath
             proposed
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             passeth
             it
             over
             very
             slightly
             :
             taking
             no
             notice
             at
             all
             of
             my
             whole
             discourse
             ,
             frō
             p.
             116.
             top
             .
             133.
             of
             my
             treatise
             ;
             wherein
             I
             disprove
             the
             
               pretensions
            
             of
             other
             things
             to
             be
             the
             
               union
               ,
            
             or
             bond
             of
             union
             to
             this
             church
             ;
             he
             fixes
             a
             
               very
               little
            
             while
             on
             what
             I
             assigne
             to
             be
             that
             union
             .
             This
             I
             say
             
               is
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               subjection
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               according
               to
               it
               :
            
             to
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             
               more
               then
               this
               ,
            
             viz
             :
             
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               same
               specificall
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               subjection
               to
               the
               same
               discipline
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               is
               possible
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               same
               numericall
               worship
               .
            
             All
             this
             was
             expresly
             affirm'd
             by
             me
             before
             ;
             it
             is
             all
             virtually
             contained
             in
             their
             profession
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             things
             mentioned
             are
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospell
             :
             only
             as
             to
             the
             
               celebrating
            
             of
             the
             same
             
               numericall
               Ordinances
               ,
            
             I
             cannot
             grant
             that
             they
             are
             obliged
             hereunto
             as
             formally
             considered
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             nor
             shall
             ,
             untill
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             shall
             think
             meet
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               particular
               congregations
            
             are
             not
             the
             institutions
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             But
             hereupon
             he
             affirms
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             a
             
               strange
               assertion
            
             used
             by
             me
             pa
             :
             117.
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               if
               there
               be
               not
               an
               institution
               of
               joining
               in
               the
               same
               numericall
               ordinances
               ,
               the
               union
               of
               this
               Church
               is
               not
               really
               a
               Church
               union
               .
            
             This
             is
             no
             more
             but
             what
             was
             declared
             before
             ,
             nor
             more
             then
             what
             I
             urged
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             learned
             
               Presbyterian
            
             for
             :
             
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             universality
             of
             Christians
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             not
             under
             such
             an
             institution
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             to
             assemble
             together
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             
               same
               numericall
               Ordinances
               ;
            
             the
             pretence
             of
             any
             such
             institution
             being
             supplied
             by
             Christ's
             acknowledged
             institutiō
             of
             particular
             Churches
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             What
             I
             have
             offered
             in
             my
             Treatise
             ,
             as
             evidence
             that
             
               Protestants
            
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             union
             ,
             and
             that
             where
             any
             are
             ,
             their
             crime
             is
             not
             
               Schisme
            
             but
             
               Apostacy
               ,
            
             either
             as
             to
             
               profession
            
             or
             conversation
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             candid
             ,
             sober
             ,
             and
             ingenious
             
               Readers
               ;
            
             for
             such
             as
             love
             
               strife
               ,
            
             and
             debates
             ,
             and
             disputes
             ,
             whereof
             the
             world
             is
             full
             ,
             I
             would
             crave
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             must
             chuse
             me
             for
             their
             Adversary
             ,
             they
             would
             allow
             me
             to
             answer
             in
             
               person
               ,
               vivâ
               voce
               ,
            
             to
             prevent
             this
             tedious
             trouble
             of
             writing
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             fruitlesse
             and
             needlesse
             .
             Some
             exceptions
             our
             
               Author
            
             laies
             in
             ,
             against
             the
             
               Properties
            
             of
             the
             profession
             by
             me
             required
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               preservation
            
             of
             this
             union
             :
             as
             to
             the
             first
             of
             professing
             
             all
             necessary
             saving
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             he
             excepts
             that
             the
             
               Apostles
               were
               ignorant
               of
               many
               necessary
               truths
               of
               the
               Gospell
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               and
               some
               had
               never
               heard
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Act.
               29.
               and
               yet
               they
               kept
               the
               union
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             And
             yet
             our
             Author
             before
             he
             closeth
             this
             chapter
             ,
             will
             charge
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             union
             on
             some
             ,
             whose
             
               errors
            
             cannot
             well
             be
             apprehended
             to
             lie
             in
             the
             deniall
             of
             any
             
               necessary
            
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               indispensably
            
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
             As
             to
             his
             instance
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               ,
            
             he
             knows
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             not
             to
             know
             
               clearly
            
             and
             distinctly
             for
             some
             season
             ,
             some
             
               truths
            
             in
             
               hypothesi
               ,
            
             and
             another
             to
             deny
             them
             being
             sufficiently
             and
             clearly
             revealed
             in
             
               thesi
               ;
            
             and
             for
             those
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             they
             were
             ignorant
             of
             the
             
               dispensations
            
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             with
             his
             marvelous
             effects
             under
             the
             
               Gospell
               ,
            
             rather
             then
             of
             the
             
               person
            
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             for
             even
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               former
            
             it
             is
             
               absolutely
            
             said
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             
               was
               not
               yet
               ,
               because
               Jesus
               was
               not
               yet
               glorified
               .
            
             I
             shall
             not
             pursue
             his
             other
             
               exceptions
               ,
            
             being
             sorry
             that
             his
             
             judgment
             leads
             him
             to
             make
             them
             ;
             that
             which
             alone
             beares
             any
             aspect
             to
             the
             
               business
            
             in
             hand
             ,
             he
             insists
             on
             pag.
             99.
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               I
               have
               intimated
               and
               partly
               proved
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               a
               breach
               of
               union
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               upon
               other
               considerations
            
             (
             namely
             besides
             the
             renuntiation
             of
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             )
             As
             first
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               bond
               that
               obliges
               every
               member
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               to
               joine
               together
               in
               exercising
               the
               same
               Ordinances
               of
               worship
               :
               when
               then
               any
               man
               shall
               refuse
               to
               joine
               with
               others
               ,
               or
               refuse
               others
               to
               joine
               with
               him
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               breach
               of
               love
               and
               union
               among
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Particular
               Churches
               as
               parts
               of
               the
               Catholick
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Reader
             must
             pardon
             me
             for
             producing
             and
             insisting
             on
             
               these
               things
               ,
            
             seeing
             I
             do
             it
             with
             this
             profession
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             
               fix
            
             on
             nothing
             else
             so
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             :
             and
             yet
             how
             
               little
               these
            
             are
             so
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             evident
             upon
             a
             
               sleight
               view
            
             to
             the
             meanest
             capacities
             .
             For
             1.
             he
             tells
             us
             
               there
               may
               be
               a
               breach
               of
               union
            
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Catholick
             church
             ,
             on
             other
             considerations
             :
             
             not
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             
               uniō
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             bond
             binding
             men
             to
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               Ordinances
               ;
            
             so
             there
             is
             binding
             man
             to
             
               all
               holinesse
               ;
            
             and
             yet
             he
             denies
             the
             
               vilest
               profane
               persons
            
             to
             break
             that
             bond
             or
             this
             union
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             may
             be
             a
             
               breach
               of
               union
            
             among
             the
             
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             but
             who
             knows
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             knows
             
               all
               members
            
             of
             
               Particular
               Churches
               ,
            
             are
             also
             members
             of
             this
             church
             generall
             .
             Our
             enquiry
             is
             after
             the
             union
             of
             the
             
               Catholick-Church
            
             visible
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             broken
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             
               crime
            
             or
             evill
             is
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             broken
             ,
             what
             obligations
             lie
             on
             the
             members
             of
             that
             
               Church
               ,
            
             as
             they
             stand
             under
             any
             other
             
               formall
            
             consideration
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             evill
             they
             are
             any
             of
             them
             guiltie
             of
             ,
             in
             not
             answering
             these
             obligations
             ,
             we
             were
             not
             at
             all
             enquiring
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             in
             this
             place
             concerne
             us
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             in
             what
             he
             afterwards
             tells
             us
             of
             some
             
               proceedings
            
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               practise
            
             of
             the
             
               universall
               Church
            
             she
             intends
             I
             suppose
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             worldj
             wherein
             the
             members
             of
             the
             
               universall
               Church
            
             
             have
             walked
             or
             do
             so
             ;
             for
             the
             
               universall
               Church
            
             as
             such
             ,
             hath
             
               no
               practice
            
             as
             to
             cecelebration
             of
             ordinances
             ;
             &
             if
             he
             suppose
             it
             hath
             ,
             let
             him
             tell
             us
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             
               when
               that
               practice
            
             was
             .
             His
             appeale
             to
             the
             primitive
             believers
             ,
             and
             their
             
               small
               number
            
             will
             not
             availe
             him
             :
             for
             although
             they
             should
             be
             granted
             to
             be
             the
             then
             
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
            
             (
             against
             which
             he
             knowes
             what
             exceptions
             may
             be
             laid
             from
             the
             believers
             amongst
             the
             
               Jewes
               ,
            
             such
             as
             
               Cornelius
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             Christ
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             been
             preached
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Messiah
            
             come
             ,
             and
             exhibited
             )
             yet
             
               as
               such
               ,
            
             they
             joined
             not
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             ordinances
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             yet
             they
             were
             )
             as
             a
             particular
             congregation
             ;
             yea
             though
             all
             the
             
               Apostles
            
             were
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             that
             afterwards
             were
             called
             .
          
           
             He
             concludes
             this
             chapter
             with
             an
             exception
             to
             my
             
               assertion
               ,
            
             that
             if
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
               be
               a
               politicall
               body
               ,
            
             it
             must
             have
             a
             visible
             
               politicall
               head
               ,
            
             which
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               Pope
            
             claimes
             to
             be
             .
             Of
             this
             he
             saies
             ,
             1.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               necessity
               ,
            
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               he
               confesses
               the
               common
               wealth
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               
               was
               a
               politicall
               body
               ,
               and
               God
               who
               is
               invisible
               ,
               was
               their
               politicall
               head
               :
               2.
               
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               a
               visible
               head
               ,
               yea
               sometimes
               more
               ,
               visus
               ,
               seen
               of
               men
               whilst
               on
               earth
               ,
               though
               now
               for
               a
               time
               in
               majesty
               (
               as
               some
               great
               Princes
               do
               ,
               )
               he
               hath
               withdrawn
               himselfe
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               on
               earth
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               seen
               of
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             A.
             1.
             
             I
             confesse
             God
             was
             the
             
               King
            
             and
             
               Ruler
            
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
               ,
            
             but
             yet
             that
             they
             might
             be
             a
             
               visible
               Politicall
            
             body
             ,
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             appointed
             to
             them
             under
             him
             ,
             a
             
               visible
            
             head
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Pope
            
             blasphemously
             pretends
             to
             be
             appointed
             under
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             his
             
               humane
            
             nature
             
               still
               visible
               ,
            
             as
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             ever
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             
               invisible
               .
            
             His
             present
             absence
             ,
             is
             not
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             
               Majesty
               ,
            
             seeing
             in
             his
             
               majesty
            
             he
             is
             still
             present
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             his
             
               bodily
            
             absence
             he
             gives
             other
             accounts
             ,
             then
             that
             here
             insinuated
             .
             Now
             it
             sufficeth
             not
             to
             constitute
             a
             
               visible
               politicall
               body
               ,
            
             that
             the
             head
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             any
             respect
             
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
            
             unlesse
             
               as
               that
               their
               head
            
             he
             is
             seen
             :
             Christ
             is
             visible
             ,
             as
             this
             Church
             
             is
             visible
             ;
             He
             in
             his
             
               lawes
               ,
            
             in
             his
             word
             ;
             that
             in
             its
             
               profession
               ,
            
             in
             its
             obedience
             .
             But
             I
             marvell
             that
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             thus
             concluding
             for
             
               Christ
            
             to
             be
             the
             
               politicall
               head
            
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             should
             at
             the
             same
             time
             contend
             for
             such
             subjects
             of
             this
             head
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             p.
             96.
             namely
             persons
             ,
             
               contradicting
               their
               profession
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               course
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               manifesting
               principles
               of
               profaneness
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               beliefe
               of
               the
               truth
               they
               profess
               ,
               hath
               an
               absolute
               inconsistency
               ;
            
             as
             I
             expresly
             describe
             the
             persons
             ,
             whose
             membership
             in
             this
             church
             ,
             and
             relation
             thereby
             to
             Christ
             their
             head
             he
             pleads
             for
             .
             Are
             indeed
             these
             persons
             any
             better
             thēMahumetans
             as
             to
             church
             priviledges
             ?
             they
             are
             indeed
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             as
             to
             providentiall
             
               advantages
            
             of
             hearing
             the
             word
             preached
             ;
             but
             
               woe
               unto
               them
            
             on
             that
             account
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tolerable
             for
             
               Mahumetans
            
             in
             
               that
               day
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             for
             them
             :
             shall
             their
             
               Baptisme
            
             availe
             them
             ?
             though
             it
             were
             valid
             in
             its
             administration
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             was
             
               celebrated
            
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             cōmād
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             null
             to
             thē
             ?
             is
             not
             
             their
             
               circumcision
               uncircūcision
               ?
            
             shall
             such
             persons
             give
             their
             children
             any
             right
             to
             church
             priviledges
             ?
             let
             them
             if
             you
             please
             be
             so
             
               subjects
            
             to
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             Rebells
             and
             Traitors
             are
             subject
             to
             their
             earthly
             
               princes
               :
            
             they
             ought
             indeed
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             are
             they
             so
             ?
             do
             they
             owne
             their
             Authority
             ?
             are
             they
             
               obedient
            
             to
             them
             ?
             do
             they
             enjoy
             any
             
               priviledge
            
             of
             Lawes
             ?
             or
             doth
             ▪
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             anywhere
             call
             such
             persons
             as
             live
             in
             a
             course
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             
               manifesting
            
             principles
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
               brethren
               ?
            
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             once
             imagine
             these
             things
             so
             to
             be
             !
             And
             so
             much
             for
             that
             chapter
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             Independentisme
             and
             Donatisme
             .
          
           
             THe
             Title
             of
             our
             Authors
             
               book
            
             is
             ,
             
               Independency
               a
               great
               Schisme
               ,
            
             of
             this
             chapter
             that
             it
             may
             be
             the
             better
             known
             what
             kind
             of
             
               schisme
            
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Independentisme
               is
               Donatisme
               .
            
             Men
             may
             give
             what
             title
             they
             please
             to
             their
             
               books
            
             and
             chapters
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             few
             books
             make
             good
             their
             
               titles
               .
            
             I
             am
             sure
             this
             doth
             not
             as
             yet
             ,
             
               nisi
               accusasse
               sufficiat
               :
            
             Attempts
             of
             proof
             we
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             met
             withall
             :
             what
             this
             
               chapter
            
             will
             furnish
             us
             withall
             ,
             we
             shall
             now
             consider
             .
             He
             indeed
             that
             shall
             weigh
             the
             title
             ,
             
               Independentisme
               is
               Donatisme
               ,
            
             &
             then
             casting
             his
             eye
             upon
             the
             first
             lines
             of
             the
             chapter
             it selfe
             ,
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             saies
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               plead
               for
               the
               vindication
               of
               protestants
               from
               the
               charge
               of
               schisme
               in
               their
               separation
               from
               Rome
               ,
               as
               the
               Catholick
               church
               ,
               to
               be
               rationall
               ,
               solid
               ,
               and
               judicious
               ;
            
             will
             perhaps
             be
             at
             a
             losse
             in
             
               conjecturing
            
             
             how
             I
             am
             like
             to
             be
             dealt
             withall
             in
             the
             
               following
            
             discourse
             ;
             a
             little
             patience
             will
             let
             him
             see
             ,
             that
             our
             Author
             laies
             more
             weight
             upon
             the
             
               Title
               ,
            
             then
             the
             
               preface
            
             of
             this
             chapter
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             all
             my
             fine
             trappings
             I
             am
             enrolled
             in
             the
             black
             booke
             of
             the
             Donatists
             :
             but
             1
             
               quod
               fo
               rs
               feret
               feramus
               aequo
               animo
               ;
            
             or
             as
             another
             saith
             ,
             
               debemus
               optare
               optima
               ,
               cogitare
               difficulima
               ,
               ferre
               quaecunque
               erunt
               ;
            
             as
             the
             case
             is
             
               fallen
            
             out
             ,
             we
             must
             deal
             with
             it
             as
             we
             can
             .
             1.
             
             He
             saith
             ;
             
               he
               is
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               only
               denies
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               (
               so
               called
               )
               to
               be
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               pag.
               154.
               but
               also
               affirms
               it
               to
               be
               no
               Church
               at
               all
               .
            
             That
             he
             is
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             with
             what
             I
             affirm
             of
             that
             
               Synagogue
               of
               Sathan
            
             where
             he
             hath
             his
             throne
             ,
             
               I
            
             cannot
             helpe
             it
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             sorry
             for
             it
             :
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             also
             without
             some
             trouble
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             what
             he
             means
             by
             placeing
             my
             words
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             
               only
            
             that
             
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
            
             is
             no
             particular
             church
             ,
             but
             
               also
            
             that
             it
             is
             no
             church
             at
             all
             ;
             as
             though
             it
             might
             in
             his
             judgment
             or
             mine
             ,
             
               be
               any
               Church
               ,
            
             
             if
             it
             be
             not
             a
             
               particular
               church
               ;
            
             For
             I
             verily
             suppose
             neither
             he
             nor
             I
             judg
             it
             to
             be
             that
             
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
            
             whereto
             it
             pretends
             .
             But
             yet
             as
             I
             have
             no
             great
             reason
             to
             expect
             that
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             should
             be
             satisfied
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             affirme
             ,
             so
             I
             hope
             that
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             but
             that
             without
             any
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             
               reconciled
            
             to
             himselfe
             affirming
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             
               p.
            
             113.
             
             It
             is
             of
             
               Rome
            
             in
             that
             sence
             ,
             wherein
             it
             claims
             it self
             to
             be
             a
             church
             ,
             that
             
               I
            
             speak
             :
             &
             in
             that
             sence
             he
             saies
             it
             is
             no
             church
             of
             
               Christs
               institution
               ,
            
             and
             so
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             account
             it
             no
             church
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               far
               more
               unsatisfied
               that
               I
               undertake
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               exempt
               them
               from
               Schisme
               ,
               though
               I
               allow
               them
               guilty
               of
               other
               crimes
               .
            
             But
             do
             I
             indeed
             undertake
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             
               Donatists
               ?
            
             do
             I
             plead
             for
             thē
             ?
             will
             he
             manifest
             it
             by
             saying
             more
             against
             them
             in
             no
             more
             words
             ,
             then
             I
             haved
             one
             ?
             do
             I
             labour
             to
             exempt
             them
             from
             
               Schisme
               ?
            
             are
             these
             the
             waies
             of
             peace
             ,
             love
             and
             truth
             that
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             walks
             in
             ?
             do
             I
             not
             condemne
             all
             their
             practises
             ,
             and
             pretensions
             
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             ?
             can
             I
             not
             speak
             of
             their
             cause
             in
             Reference
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             and
             its
             union
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             affirmed
             that
             I
             plead
             for
             them
             ?
             But
             yet
             as
             if
             righteousnesse
             and
             truth
             had
             been
             observ'd
             in
             this
             crimination
             ,
             he
             undertakes
             as
             of
             a
             thing
             granted
             to
             give
             my
             
               grounds
            
             of
             doing
             ,
             what
             he
             affirms
             me
             to
             have
             done
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               His
               singular
               notion
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               limiting
               it
               only
               to
               differences
               in
               a
               particular
               Assembly
               .
               2.
               
               His
               jealousy
               of
               the
               charge
               of
               Schisme
               to
               be
               objccted
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               party
               ,
               if
               separating
               from
               the
               true
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               be
               truly
               called
               Schisme
               .
            
             A.
             What
             may
             I
             expect
             from
             others
             ,
             when
             so
             
               grave
               and
               Reverend
               a
               person
            
             as
             this
             Author
             is
             reported
             to
             be
             ,
             shall
             thus
             deal
             with
             me
             ?
             Sr
             I
             have
             no
             singular
             notion
             of
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             but
             embrace
             that
             which
             
               Paul
            
             hath
             long
             since
             declared
             ,
             nor
             can
             you
             manifest
             any
             difference
             in
             my
             
               notion
            
             from
             what
             he
             hath
             delivered
             ;
             nor
             is
             that
             
               notion
            
             of
             Schisme
             at
             all
             under
             consideration
             in
             Reference
             to
             what
             I
             affirme
             of
             the
             
               Donatists
               ,
            
             (
             who
             in
             truth
             were
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             
             most
             of
             them
             to
             them
             to
             the
             utmost
             )
             but
             the
             
               union
            
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             and
             the
             breach
             thereof
             ;
             Neither
             am
             I
             
               jealous
            
             or
             
               fearfull
            
             of
             the
             charge
             '
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             from
             any
             
               person
            
             living
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             from
             men
             proceeding
             in
             
               church
               affaires
            
             upon
             the
             principles
             you
             proceed
             on
             .
             Had
             you
             not
             been
             pleased
             ,
             to
             have
             supposed
             what
             
               you
               please
               ,
            
             without
             the
             least
             ground
             ,
             or
             colour
             ,
             or
             reason
             ,
             perhaps
             you
             would
             have
             as
             little
             
               satisfyed
               your selfe
            
             in
             the
             
               charge
            
             you
             have
             undertaken
             to
             manage
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             done
             many
             good
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             now
             stands
             ,
             even
             of
             your
             own
             judgment
             in
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             Having
             made
             this
             entrance
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             in
             the
             
               same
            
             way
             ,
             and
             
               pag.
            
             164.
             laye's
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             title
             of
             his
             booke
             &
             this
             chapter
             ,
             of
             his
             charge
             of
             
               donatisme
            
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               This
               lies
               in
               full
               force
               against
               him
               and
               his
               party
               ,
               who
               have
               broken
               the
               union
               of
               our
               churches
               ,
               and
               separated
               themselves
               from
               all
               the
               protestant
               churches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               of
               their
               own
               constitution
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               no
               true
               churches
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             
             this
             I
             say
             is
             the
             foundatiō
             of
             his
             whole
             ensuing
             discourse
             ;
             all
             the
             groūd
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             stand
             upon
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             
               Invidious
            
             title
             of
             this
             chapter
             ;
             and
             what
             fruit
             he
             expects
             from
             this
             kind
             of
             proceeding
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             
               The
               day
               will
               manifest
            
             of
             what
             sort
             this
             work
             is
             ;
             Although
             he
             may
             have
             some
             mistaken
             apprehensions
             to
             countenance
             his
             
               conscience
            
             in
             the
             
               first
               part
            
             of
             his
             assertion
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             may
             be
             forgiven
             to
             
               inveterate
               praejudice
            
             though
             it
             be
             false
             ;
             namely
             ;
             
               that
               I
               and
               my
               party
            
             (
             that
             's
             the
             
               phraseology
               ,
            
             this
             Author
             in
             his
             love
             to
             unity
             delights
             in
             )
             
               have
               broken
               the
               union
               of
               their
               churches
            
             (
             which
             we
             have
             no
             more
             done
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             broken
             the
             union
             of
             ours
             ,
             for
             we
             began
             our
             reformation
             with
             them
             ,
             on
             even
             tearms
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             early
             at
             work
             as
             they
             )
             yet
             what
             
               coulour
               ,
            
             what
             
               excuse
            
             can
             be
             invented
             to
             
               alleviate
            
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             
               that
               we
               have
               separated
               from
               all
               the
               reformed
               churches
               as
               no
               churches
               ?
            
             and
             yet
             he
             repeats
             this
             again
             .
             
               pag.
            
             106.
             with
             especiall
             reflexion
             on
             my selfe
             :
             
               I
               wonder
               not
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               unchurched
               Roome
               ,
               
               for
               he
               hath
               done
               as
               much
               to
               England
               and
               all
               forraign
               protestant
               churches
               ,
               and
               makes
               none
               to
               be
               members
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               by
               covenant
               and
               consent
               joyned
               to
               some
               of
               their
               congregations
               .
            
             Now
             truly
             though
             all
             righteous
             laws
             of
             
               men
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             will
             afford
             recompence
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             
               calumniating
               accusations
            
             and
             slaunders
             of
             much
             lesse
             importance
             then
             this
             here
             publickly
             ownd
             by
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             yet
             seeing
             the
             gospell
             of
             the
             blessed
             God
             ,
             requires
             to
             
               forgive
               ,
            
             and
             passe
             by
             greater
             injuries
             ,
             I
             shall
             labour
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             grace
             to
             bring
             my
             heart
             unto
             conformity
             to
             his
             will
             therein
             ;
             notwithstanding
             which
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             providence
             I
             am
             in
             that
             place
             and
             condition
             ,
             that
             others
             also
             that
             fear
             his
             name
             may
             be
             some
             way
             concern'd
             in
             this
             
               unjust
               imputatiō
               ,
            
             I
             must
             declare
             that
             this
             is
             
               open
               unrighteousness
               ,
            
             wherein
             neither
             love
             nor
             truth
             hath
             been
             observed
             .
             How
             little
             I
             am
             concernd
             in
             his
             following
             
               parallell
            
             of
             
               Independentisme
            
             and
             
               Donatisme
               ,
            
             wherein
             he
             proceeds
             with
             the
             same
             truth
             and
             candor
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             that
             followes
             thereupon
             ,
             
             is
             easy
             for
             any
             one
             to
             judg
             .
             He
             proceeds
             to
             scan
             my
             Answers
             to
             the
             
               Romanists
               ,
            
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             charge
             of
             
               Schisme
            
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             saies
             ,
             
               I
               do
               it
               sutable
               to
               my
               own
               principles
               .
            
             And
             truly
             if
             I
             had
             not
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             had
             been
             much
             to
             blame
             .
             I
             referre
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             
               Answers
            
             given
             in
             my
             book
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             like
             them
             not
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             
               Authors
            
             exceptions
             ,
             I
             wish
             he
             may
             fix
             on
             those
             that
             please
             him
             better
             ▪
             in
             them
             there
             given
             ,
             my
             conscience
             doth
             acquiesce
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             comes
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             
               Arguments
               ,
            
             wherein
             if
             he
             prove
             more
             happy
             then
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             
               Accusations
               ,
            
             he
             will
             have
             great
             cause
             to
             rejoyce
             .
             By
             a
             double
             Argument
             ,
             as
             he
             saies
             ,
             he
             will
             prove
             that
             there
             may
             be
             
               Schisme
            
             besides
             that
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             His
             first
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             
               Schisme
               is
               a
               breach
               of
               Union
               ,
               but
               there
               may
               be
               a
               breach
               of
               union
               in
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               church
               .
            
             His
             second
             this
             ;
             
               where
               there
               are
               differenccs
               raysed
               in
               matter
               of
               faith
               professed
               ,
               wherein
               the
               union
               of
               the
               Catholick
               
               Church
               consists
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               breach
               of
               union
               ,
               but
               there
               may
               be
               differences
               in
               the
               Catholick
               ,
               or
               among
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               church
               in
               matter
               of
               faith
               professed
               ,
               Ergo
               .
            
             Having
             thus
             laid
             down
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             he
             falls
             to
             
               conjecture
            
             what
             I
             will
             answer
             ,
             and
             how
             I
             will
             
               evade
               ;
            
             but
             it
             will
             quickly
             appear
             that
             he
             is
             no
             lesse
             unhappy
             in
             
               arguing
            
             and
             
               conjecturing
               ,
            
             then
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             
               accusing
               .
            
             For
             to
             consider
             his
             first
             Argument
             :
             if
             he
             will
             undertake
             to
             make
             it
             good
             as
             to
             its
             
               forme
               ,
            
             I
             will
             by
             the
             same
             way
             of
             arguing
             ,
             ingage
             my selfe
             to
             prove
             what
             he
             would
             be
             unwilling
             to
             find
             in
             a
             
               regular
               conclusion
               .
            
             But
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             
               Schisme
            
             every
             breach
             of
             union
             ?
             or
             is
             every
             breach
             of
             Union
             schisme
             ?
             Schisme
             in
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             notion
             is
             granted
             to
             be
             in
             the
             present
             dispute
             ,
             
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               union
            
             of
             a
             church
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             not
             of
             any
             
               union
            
             of
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             but
             of
             
               one
            
             certaine
             kind
             of
             union
             ;
             for
             as
             was
             proved
             ,
             there
             is
             
               an
               union
               ,
            
             whose
             breach
             can
             neither
             in
             the
             
               language
            
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             in
             reason
             ,
             nor
             common
             
             
               sense
            
             be
             called
             or
             accounted
             
               schisme
               ,
            
             nor
             ever
             was
             by
             any
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             without
             destroying
             the
             particular
             
               nature
               of
               schisme
               ,
            
             and
             allowing
             only
             the
             generall
             notion
             of
             any
             separation
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             in
             what
             kind
             soever
             .
             So
             that
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             not
             onlie
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             
               breach
               of
               union
               in
               the
               Catholick
               church
               ,
            
             but
             also
             that
             there
             may
             be
             
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               union
               of
               the
               Catholick
               church
               ,
            
             by
             a
             deniall
             or
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             profession
             wherein
             it
             consists
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             breach
             of
             union
             is
             
               sehisme
               ,
            
             because
             
               sehisme
            
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             union
             ,
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             as
             that
             every
             man
             who
             hath
             
               two
               eyes
               ,
            
             is
             every
             thing
             that
             hath
             
               two
               eyes
               .
            
             For
             his
             second
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             with
             the
             first
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             differences
             in
             the
             
               Catholick
               church
               ,
            
             and
             breaches
             of
             union
             among
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             far
             enough
             from
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             union
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             Two
             professors
             may
             
               fall
               out
            
             and
             differ
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             think
             continue
             both
             of
             them
             professors
             still
             .
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Barnabas
            
             did
             so
             ;
             
               Chrysostome
            
             and
             
               Epiphanius
            
             did
             so
             ;
             
               Cyrill
            
             and
             
               Theodoret
            
             did
             so
             .
             
             That
             which
             I
             denied
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             union
             of
             the
             catholick
             church
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             Schisme
             .
             He
             proves
             the
             contrary
             by
             affirming
             there
             may
             be
             
               differences
            
             among
             the
             members
             of
             the
             catholick
             church
             ,
             that
             
               do
               not
               break
               the
               union
               of
               it
               ,
            
             as
             such
             .
             But
             he
             saies
             though
             there
             be
             
               Apostasy
               ,
               or
               Heresy
               ,
               yet
               there
               may
               be
               Schisme
               also
               ;
            
             but
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             same
             union
             ,
             which
             only
             he
             was
             to
             prove
             .
             Besides
             evill
             
               surmizes
               ,
            
             reproaches
             ,
             false
             criminations
             ,
             and
             undue
             suggestions
             ,
             I
             find
             nothing
             wherein
             
               my
               discourse
            
             is
             concerned
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             chap.
             pag.
             109.
             upon
             the
             passage
             of
             mine
             ;
             
               we
               are
               thus
               come
               off
               from
               this
               part
               of
               Schisme
               for
               the
               relinquishment
               of
               the
               Catholick
               church
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               not
               done
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             
               not
               schisme
               ,
            
             but
             a
             sin
             of
             
               another
               nature
               ,
            
             and
             importance
             ;
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             
               the
               ground
               I
               goe
               upon
               why
               separation
               from
               a
               true
               church
            
             (
             he
             must
             meane
             the
             catholick
             church
             ,
             or
             he
             speaks
             nothing
             at
             all
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             )
             
               is
               no
               schisme
               ,
            
             is
             that
             afore
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             
               a
               schisme
               in
               the
               Scripture
               notion
               is
               onely
               a
               division
               of
               jugment
               in
               a
               particular
               
               assembly
               .
            
             But
             who
             so
             blind
             as
             they
             that
             will
             not
             see
             ?
             the
             ground
             I
             proceeded
             on
             evidently
             ,
             openly
             ,
             
               solely
               ,
            
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             
               nature
               of
               the
               Catholick
               church
            
             its
             union
             ,
             and
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             union
             ,
             and
             if
             
               obiter
            
             I
             once
             mention
             that
             
               notion
               ,
            
             I
             do
             it
             upon
             my
             confidence
             of
             its
             
               truth
               ,
            
             which
             I
             here
             againe
             tender
             my selfe
             in
             a
             
               readinesse
            
             to
             make
             good
             to
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             if
             at
             any
             time
             he
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             
               command
               my
               personall
               attendance
            
             upon
             him
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             To
             repeat
             more
             of
             the
             like
             mistakes
             and
             surmizes
             ,
             with
             the
             wranglings
             that
             ensue
             on
             such
             false
             suppositions
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             is
             certainly
             needlesse
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             this
             
               whole
            
             businesse
             of
             separation
             from
             the
             
               catholick
               church
               ,
            
             I
             had
             not
             the
             least
             respect
             to
             
               Presbyterians
            
             or
             
               Independents
            
             as
             such
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             differences
             betweē
             them
             ,
             which
             alone
             our
             Author
             out
             of
             his
             zeale
             to
             
               truth
               and
               peace
            
             attends
             unto
             :
             If
             he
             will
             fasten
             the
             guilt
             of
             
               Schisme
            
             on
             any
             on
             the
             account
             of
             separation
             from
             the
             
               Catholick
               church
               ,
            
             let
             him
             prove
             that
             that
             church
             is
             not
             made
             up
             of
             the
             
               universality
               of
               professors
            
             
             of
             the
             Gospell
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             under
             the
             limitations
             expressed
             ;
             that
             the
             
               union
            
             of
             it
             as
             
               such
               ,
            
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             the
             
               profession
            
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             union
             whereby
             a
             man
             ceases
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             
               that
               Church
            
             is
             
               Schismes
               ,
            
             otherwise
             to
             tell
             me
             that
             
               I
               am
               a
               Sectary
               ,
            
             a
             
               Schismatick
               ,
            
             to
             fill
             up
             his
             pages
             with
             
               vaine
               surmizes
            
             and
             supposalls
             ,
             to
             talke
             of
             a
             
               difference
            
             and
             schsme
             among
             the
             members
             of
             the
             
               catholick
            
             church
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             impertinencies
             ,
             will
             never
             farther
             his
             discourse
             among
             men
             ,
             either
             
               rationall
               ,
               solid
               ,
            
             or
             
               judicious
               .
            
             All
             that
             ensues
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             chapter
             is
             about
             the
             
               ordination
               of
               ministers
               ,
            
             wherein
             however
             he
             hath
             beē
             pleased
             to
             deal
             with
             me
             in
             much
             bitternesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             with
             many
             clamours
             and
             false
             Accusations
             ;
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             find
             him
             (
             p.
             120.
             )
             renouncing
             
               ordination
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               as
               such
               ,
            
             for
             I
             am
             assured
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             so
             doing
             ,
             he
             can
             claime
             it
             no
             waie
             from
             ,
             by
             ,
             or
             through
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             for
             nothing
             came
             to
             us
             from
             thence
             ,
             but
             what
             came
             ,
             
               in
            
             and
             
               by
            
             the
             
               Authority
            
             of
             that
             
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             now
             gathering
             towards
             what
             seems
             of
             most
             immediate
             concernment
             as
             to
             this
             
               Reverend
               Authors
            
             undertaking
             ;
             namely
             to
             treate
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             
               particular
               church
               ,
            
             its
             union
             and
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             union
             ;
             the
             description
             I
             give
             of
             such
             a
             church
             is
             this
             ;
             
               It
               is
               a
               society
               of
               men
               called
               by
               the
               word
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               joint
               performance
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               the
               same
               individuall
               ordinances
               according
               to
               the
               order
               by
               him
               prescribed
               .
            
             This
             I
             professe
             to
             be
             a
             
               generall
               description
            
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             waving
             all
             contests
             about
             
               accurate
               definitions
               ,
            
             which
             usually
             tend
             very
             little
             to
             the
             discovery
             or
             establishment
             of
             truth
             :
             after
             some
             canvassing
             of
             this
             
               description
               ,
            
             our
             Author
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             
               grants
               it
               to
               be
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               particular
               church
               ,
            
             which
             is
             more
             then
             I
             intended
             it
             for
             ;
             only
             he
             adds
             that
             according
             to
             this
             
               description
               ,
               their
               churches
               are
               as
               true
               as
               ours
               ;
            
             which
             I
             presume
             by
             this
             time
             he
             knowes
             was
             not
             the
             thing
             in
             Question
             .
             
             His
             ensuing
             discourse
             of
             the
             
               will
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             joine
             not
             all
             in
             the
             same
             individuall
             congregation
             ,
             but
             in
             
               this
            
             or
             
               that
               ,
            
             is
             by
             me
             wholly
             assented
             ūto
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             contended
             for
             by
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             able
             ;
             what
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             adde
             about
             
               explicite
               covenanting
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             I
             am
             
               not
               at
               all
            
             for
             the
             present
             concerned
             in
             ;
             I
             purposely
             waved
             all
             expressions
             concerning
             it
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             involve
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             with
             any
             unnecessary
             contests
             ;
             it
             is
             possible
             somewhat
             hereafter
             may
             be
             spoken
             to
             
               that
               subject
               ,
            
             in
             a
             tendency
             unto
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             parties
             at
             variance
             .
             His
             argument
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Section
             for
             a
             
               Presbyterian
               church
            
             from
             Acts
             20.
             17.
             because
             there
             
               is
               mention
               of
               more
               elders
               then
               one
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               one
               single
               congregation
            
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             ;
             I
             think
             
               no
               one
               single
            
             congregation
             is
             wholly
             compleated
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             be
             
               more
               elders
            
             then
             one
             it
             ;
             there
             should
             be
             
               elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ;
            
             and
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             so
             we
             could
             once
             agree
             
               practically
            
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             
             churches
             ,
             I
             am
             under
             some
             apprehension
             that
             it
             were
             no
             impossible
             thing
             to
             
               reconcile
            
             the
             whole
             difference
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             
               Presbyterian
               church
               ,
            
             or
             a
             
               single
               congregation
               .
            
             And
             though
             I
             be
             reproved
             a
             new
             for
             my
             pains
             ,
             I
             may
             offer
             ere
             long
             to
             the
             
               candid
            
             consideration
             of
             
               godly
            
             men
             ,
             something
             that
             may
             provoke
             others
             of
             better
             abilities
             and
             more
             leasure
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             so
             good
             a
             work
             .
             Proceeding
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               unity
            
             of
             this
             church
             ,
             he
             takes
             
               notice
            
             of
             three
             things
             laid
             down
             by
             me
             ,
             
               previously
            
             to
             what
             I
             was
             farther
             to
             assert
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             
               grants
            
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             yet
             will
             not
             let
             them
             passe
             without
             his
             
               animadversions
               .
            
             The
             two
             first
             are
             that
             1.
             
               a
               man
               may
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Catholick
               invisible
               church
               ,
            
             and
             2
             
               of
               the
               visible
               Catholick
               church
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               joyned
               to
               a
               particular
               Church
               .
            
             These
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             he
             
               ownes
            
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             askes
             how
             I
             can
             
               reconcile
               this
               with
               what
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               are
               initiated
               into
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               by
               Baptisme
               ;
            
             but
             where
             lies
             the
             difference
             ?
             why
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Baptisme
               according
               
               to
               his
               principles
               is
               an
               ordinance
               of
               worship
               only
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               in
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               whilst
               he
               will
               grant
               (
               what
               yet
               he
               doth
               denie
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               forced
               to
               grant
               )
               that
               a
               minister
               is
               a
               minister
               to
               more
               then
               his
               owne
               church
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               may
               administer
               Baptisme
               out
               of
               a
               particular
               church
               ,
               as
               Phillip
               did
               to
               the
               Eunuch
               .
            
             A.
             How
             well
             this
             Author
             is
             acquainted
             with
             my
             
               principles
               ,
            
             hath
             been
             already
             manifested
             ;
             as
             to
             his
             present
             mistake
             I
             shall
             not
             complaine
             ,
             seeing
             that
             some
             occasion
             may
             be
             administred
             unto
             it
             ,
             from
             an
             
               expression
            
             of
             mine
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             it
             is
             printed
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             afterwards
             ;
             for
             the
             
               present
            
             he
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             
               notice
               ,
            
             that
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             confining
             
               Baptisme
            
             subjectively
             to
             a
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             any
             member
             of
             a
             particular
             church
             was
             ever
             
               regularly
            
             baptized
             :
             Baptisme
             precedes
             admission
             into
             Church
             membership
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ;
             the
             
               subject
            
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             professing
             believers
             and
             their
             seed
             ;
             as
             such
             they
             have
             right
             unto
             it
             ,
             whither
             they
             be
             
               joined
            
             to
             any
             particular
             church
             or
             no
             ;
             suitable
             to
             this
             judgment
             
             hath
             been
             my
             
               constant
            
             and
             uninterrupted
             practise
             .
             
               I
            
             desire
             also
             to
             know
             ,
             who
             
               told
            
             him
             that
             I
             deny
             
               a
               minister
               to
               be
               a
               minister
            
             to
             more
             then
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             or
             averred
             that
             he
             may
             perform
             
               ministeriall
            
             duty
             only
             in
             and
             towards
             the
             members
             of
             his
             own
             congregation
             :
             for
             so
             much
             as
             men
             are
             appointed
             the
             
               objects
            
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             word
             I
             grant
             a
             man
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             it
             to
             act
             
               ministerially
            
             towards
             not
             only
             the
             
               members
            
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               church
               ,
            
             but
             the
             
               visible
            
             members
             of
             the
             world
             also
             in
             contradistinction
             thereunto
             :
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             laid
             down
             by
             me
             ,
             whereunto
             also
             he
             assentes
             is
             ,
             that
             
               every
               believer
               is
               oblieged
               to
               join
               himselfe
               to
               some
               one
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               that
               there
               he
               may
               abide
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               fellowship
               and
               breaking
               of
               bread
               and
               prayer
               :
            
             but
             my
             reasons
             whereby
             I
             prove
             this
             ,
             he
             saies
             he
             likes
             not
             so
             well
             :
             and
             truly
             I
             cannot
             
               helpe
            
             it
             ;
             I
             have
             little
             hope
             he
             should
             
               like
            
             any
             thing
             well
             which
             is
             done
             by
             me
             :
             Let
             him
             be
             pleased
             to
             furnish
             me
             with
             
               better
               ,
            
             and
             I
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             yet
             when
             he
             
             shall
             attempt
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             it
             is
             odds
             but
             that
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             will
             find
             as
             many
             
               flawes
            
             in
             them
             as
             he
             pretends
             to
             do
             in
             mine
             ;
             But
             this
             ,
             he
             saith
             he
             shall
             
               make
               use
            
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             he
             
               shall
               make
               advantage
            
             of
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             playing
             
               a
               prize
            
             upon
             a
             stage
             .
             The
             third
             reason
             is
             that
             which
             he
             likes
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             I
             like
             the
             
               businesse
            
             the
             better
             ,
             that
             what
             
               he
               understands
               least
               ,
            
             that
             he
             likes
             worst
             ;
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
               hath
               given
               no
               direction
               for
               any
               duty
               of
               worship
               ,
               meerly
               and
               purely
               of
               soveraign
               institution
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               them
               and
               by
               them
               who
               are
               so
               joined
               ;
            
             Hereupon
             he
             askes
             :
             1.
             is
             
               Baptisme
               a
               a
               part
               of
               worship
               ?
            
             A
             :
             yes
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             so
             performed
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             
               a
               Minister
               in
               ,
            
             or
             
               of
            
             them
             ;
             I
             fear
             my
             expression
             in
             this
             place
             lead
             him
             to
             his
             whole
             mistake
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             2.
             
               prayer
               and
               reading
               of
               the
               word
               in
               private
               families
               are
               they
               no
               duty
               of
               worship
               :
            
             An
             :
             Not
             
               meerly
               and
               purely
               of
               soveraign
               institution
               .
               3.
               
               Is
               preaching
               to
               convert
               heathens
               a
               duty
               of
               worship
               ?
            
             not
             (
             as
             described
             )
             in
             all
             cases
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             
               performed
            
             by
             a
             minister
             ;
             
             and
             so
             he
             knowes
             my
             answer
             to
             his
             
               next
               invidious
               inquiry
               ,
            
             relating
             to
             my
             own
             person
             ;
             Against
             my
             fourth
             Reason
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Apostles
               care
               to
               leave
               none
               out
               of
               this
               order
               ,
               who
               were
               converted
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               possible
               :
            
             he
             gives
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             
               Eunuch
               ,
            
             and
             others
             
               converted
               where
               there
               were
               not
               enough
               to
               ingage
               in
               such
               societies
               ;
            
             that
             ,
             is
             in
             them
             with
             whom
             it
             was
             
               impossible
               :
            
             my
             fift
             is
             from
             Christ's
             providing
             
               of
               officers
               for
               these
               Churches
               ;
            
             This
             also
             he
             saith
             is
             
               weak
               as
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             for
             
               first
               ,
               Christ
               provided
               officers
               at
               first
               for
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Apostles
               .
               2.
               all
               ordinary
               officers
               are
               set
               first
               in
               the
               Catholicke
               Church
               ,
               and
               every
               minister
               is
               first
               a
               minister
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               he
               deny
               this
               ,
               he
               knowes
               where
               to
               find
               a
               learned
               Antagonist
               .
            
          
           
             A.
             But
             see
             what
             it
             is
             to
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             dispute
             :
             will
             he
             deny
             that
             
               Christ
            
             appointed
             officers
             for
             
               particular
               Churches
               ,
            
             or
             if
             he
             should
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             will
             his
             arguments
             evince
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             Christ
             appointed
             
               Apostles
               ,
            
             Catholick
             officers
             ,
             therefore
             he
             did
             not
             appoint
             
             
               officers
            
             for
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             though
             he
             commanded
             that
             
               elders
               should
               be
               ordained
               in
               every
               Church
               ;
            
             Pastors
             and
             teachers
             are
             set
             first
             in
             the
             
               Catholick
               church
               ,
            
             therefore
             Christ
             hath
             not
             
               ordained
               officers
            
             for
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             the
             way
             with
             our
             Author
             !
             if
             any
             
               word
            
             offers
             it selfe
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             draw
             out
             the
             mention
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             
               is
               ,
            
             or
             hath
             at
             any
             time
             been
             in
             
               difference
            
             between
             
               Presbiterians
            
             and
             
               Independents
               ,
            
             that
             presently
             is
             run
             away
             withall
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             I
             had
             not
             the
             
               least
            
             thought
             of
             the
             
               controversie
            
             which
             to
             no
             purpose
             at
             all
             he
             would
             here
             lead
             me
             to
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             that
             my
             judgment
             is
             ,
             that
             
               ordinary
               officers
            
             are
             firstly
             to
             be
             
               ordained
               in
               particular
            
             churches
             :
             and
             as
             I
             know
             
               where
               to
               find
               a
               learned
               Antagonist
            
             as
             to
             that
             particular
             ,
             so
             I
             do
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             every
             
               thing
            
             that
             
               I
               affirme
            
             or
             
               deny
            
             in
             the
             businesse
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             blesse
             the
             Lord
             I
             am
             not
             in
             the
             least
             disquieted
             or
             shaken
             in
             my
             adherence
             to
             the
             truth
             I
             professe
             .
          
           
             My
             last
             reason
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             is
             
               fallacious
               
               and
               inconsequent
               ,
               and
               that
            
             because
             he
             hath
             put
             an
             inference
             upon
             it
             never
             intended
             in
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             position
             that
             these
             reasons
             were
             produced
             to
             confirm
             being
             
               true
               ,
            
             and
             so
             acknowledged
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             
               truth
            
             that
             indeed
             I
             lay
             some
             more
             then
             ordinary
             weight
             upon
             ,
             it
             being
             of
             great
             use
             in
             the
             daies
             wherein
             we
             live
             :
             I
             would
             humbly
             
               intreat
            
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             to
             send
             me
             his
             reasons
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             
               confirmed
               ,
            
             and
             
               I
            
             shall
             promise
             him
             if
             they
             be
             found
             of
             more
             
               validity
            
             then
             those
             which
             according
             to
             my
             
               best
               skill
               I
            
             have
             allready
             used
             ,
             he
             shall
             obtain
             many
             thanks
             ,
             and
             much
             
               respect
            
             for
             his
             favour
             ;
          
           
             What
             he
             remarks
             upon
             ,
             or
             adds
             to
             my
             
               next
               discourse
            
             about
             instituted
             worship
             in
             generall
             ,
             
               I
            
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             insist
             on
             :
             onely
             by
             the
             way
             
               I
            
             cannot
             but
             
               take
               notice
            
             of
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             
               a
               chiefe
               piece
               of
               Independencie
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             !
             that
             
               those
               who
               are
               joined
               in
               church
               fellowship
               are
               so
               confined
               that
               they
               cannot
               or
               may
               not
               worship
               God
               in
               the
               same
               ordinances
               in
               other
               churches
               :
            
             how
             this
             comes
             to
             be
             
               a
               cheife
               
               peice
               of
               Independency
               ,
               I
            
             know
             ▪
             not
             .
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               known
               practise
            
             of
             all
             the
             churches
             of
             England
             that
             
               I
            
             am
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               Independents
               .
            
             For
             my
             part
             
               I
            
             know
             but
             one
             man
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             
               no
               child
            
             in
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             ensuing
             
               discourse
            
             about
             the
             intercision
             of
             ordinances
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             
               great
               importance
               ,
            
             and
             inquired
             into
             by
             me
             meerly
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Apostacy
               ,
            
             it
             needs
             a
             more
             serious
             disquisition
             ,
             then
             any
             thing
             at
             present
             
               administred
            
             by
             our
             Author
             will
             give
             occasion
             unto
             :
             possibly
             in
             convenient
             time
             
               I
            
             may
             offer
             somewhat
             farther
             towards
             the
             
               investigation
            
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             therein
             :
             every
             thing
             in
             this
             present
             contest
             is
             so
             warped
             to
             the
             petty
             difference
             between
             
               Presbyterians
               and
               Independents
               ,
            
             that
             no
             faire
             progresse
             nor
             opportunity
             for
             it
             can
             be
             afforded
             :
             If
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             my
             next
             debate
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             wave
             al
             mentiō
             of
             those
             meaner
             
               differences
               :
            
             &
             as
             
               I
            
             remember
             
               I
            
             have
             not
             insisted
             on
             them
             in
             what
             
               I
            
             have
             allready
             
               proposed
            
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             so
             possibly
             
             the
             next
             time
             I
             may
             utterly
             escape
             .
             For
             the
             present
             ,
             
               I
            
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             the
             
               spirit
            
             of
             God
             in
             the
             
               Scripture
               ,
            
             is
             furnished
             with
             
               sufficient
               authority
               to
               erect
               new
               churches
               ,
            
             and
             set
             up
             the
             
               celebration
            
             of
             all
             ordinances
             on
             supposition
             that
             there
             was
             
               an
               intercision
            
             of
             them
             .
             To
             declare
             the
             way
             of
             his
             
               exerting
            
             his
             Authority
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             with
             the
             obviating
             of
             all
             
               objections
            
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             to
             be
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             in
             this
             
               scambling
               chase
               :
            
             and
             I
             am
             not
             a
             litle
             unhappy
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Reverend
               Person
            
             was
             in
             the
             dark
             to
             my
             designe
             and
             aime
             all
             along
             ,
             which
             hath
             intangled
             this
             dispute
             with
             so
             many
             
               impertinences
               ;
            
             But
             however
             
               I
            
             shall
             answer
             a
             question
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             put
             to
             me
             in
             particular
             :
             he
             askes
             me
             then
             
               whither
               I
               do
               not
               think
               in
               my
               conscience
               that
               there
               were
               no
               true
               churches
               in
               England
               untill
               the
               Brownists
               our
               fathers
               ,
               the
               Anabaptists
               our
               elder
               brothers
               ,
               and
               our selves
               arose
               and
               gathered
               new
               Churches
               .
            
             With
             thanks
             for
             the
             
               civility
               of
            
             the
             inquiry
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             expression
             ,
             I
             answer
             
               no!
            
             I
             have
             no
             such
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             his
             
             
               pretence
            
             of
             my
             insinuation
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             is
             most
             vaine
             ,
             as
             also
             is
             his
             insultation
             thereupon
             ;
             truly
             if
             men
             will
             in
             
               all
               things
            
             take
             liberty
             to
             speak
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             reason
             but
             to
             think
             that
             they
             may
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             
               heare
            
             that
             which
             will
             displease
             ;
          
           
             Having
             investigated
             the
             nature
             of
             
               a
               particular
            
             Church
             ,
             I
             proceed
             in
             my
             treatise
             of
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             to
             inquire
             after
             the
             union
             of
             it
             ,
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             
               breach
            
             thereof
             ;
             The
             summe
             is
             the
             
               joint
               consent
               of
               the
               members
               to
               walke
               together
               in
               celebration
               of
               the
               same
               numericall
               ordinances
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               that
               wherein
               the
               union
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               doth
               consist
               .
            
             This
             is
             variously
             excepted
             against
             :
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             disputes
             about
             an
             
               implicit
            
             and
             
               explicit
               covenant
               ,
            
             of
             
               Specificating
               forms
               ,
            
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             
               new
            
             and
             
               old
               England
               ,
            
             of
             Admission
             of
             
               church
               members
               ,
            
             of
             the
             right
             of
             the
             
               members
            
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               church
            
             to
             all
             ordinances
             ,
             of
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             the
             
               Independents
               ,
            
             of
             church
             
               Matriculations
            
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             not
             
             once
             considered
             by
             me
             in
             my
             proposall
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ;
             are
             fallen
             upon
             .
             By
             the
             way
             he
             fals
             upon
             my
             
               judgment
            
             about
             the
             
               inhabitation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             calls
             it
             an
             
               error
               ,
            
             and
             saies
             so
             it
             hath
             been
             reputed
             by
             
               all
               that
               are
               orthodox
               ;
            
             raising
             
               terrible
               suspitions
            
             and
             intimations
             of
             judgments
             on
             our
             way
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             my
             
               falling
            
             into
             that
             error
             ;
             when
             yet
             I
             say
             no
             more
             then
             the
             
               Scripture
               saith
            
             in
             expresse
             tearms
             
               forty
               times
               ,
            
             for
             which
             I
             referre
             him
             to
             what
             I
             have
             written
             on
             that
             subject
             ,
             wherein
             I
             have
             also
             the
             concurrence
             of
             
               Polanus
               ,
               Bucanus
               ,
               Dorchetus
            
             with
             sundry
             others
             
               Lutherans
            
             and
             
               Calvinists
               ;
            
             It
             may
             be
             when
             he
             hath
             
               seriously
            
             weighed
             what
             I
             have
             offered
             to
             the
             clearing
             of
             that
             glorious
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             he
             may
             entertain
             more
             gentle
             thoughts
             both
             concerning
             
               it
               and
               mee
               .
            
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             chapter
             I
             have
             passed
             thorow
             ,
             once
             and
             againe
             ,
             and
             cannot
             
               fix
            
             on
             any
             thing
             
               worthy
            
             of
             farther
             debate
             :
             A
             difference
             is
             attempted
             to
             be
             
               found
            
             in
             my
             description
             of
             the
             
               union
               of
               a
               particular
               
               Church
               ,
            
             in
             
               this
            
             and
             another
             place
             :
             because
             in
             one
             place
             I
             require
             the
             
               consent
            
             of
             the
             members
             to
             
               walke
               together
               ,
            
             in
             another
             mention
             only
             their
             
               so
               doing
               ,
            
             when
             the
             mention
             of
             that
             only
             ,
             was
             necessary
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             not
             speaking
             of
             it
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             the
             difference
             of
             such
             a
             church
             from
             the
             church
             Catholick
             ,
             some
             impropriety
             of
             expression
             is
             
               pretended
            
             to
             be
             discovered
             :
             
               (
               id
               populus
               curat
               scilicet
               :
               )
            
             which
             yet
             is
             a
             pure
             mistake
             of
             his
             ,
             not
             considering
             unto
             what
             especiall
             end
             and
             purpose
             the
             
               words
            
             are
             used
             :
             He
             repeats
             sundry
             things
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             are
             things
             laid
             down
             by
             my selfe
             and
             granted
             :
             Doth
             he
             attempt
             to
             prove
             that
             
               the
               union
               of
               a
               Church
            
             is
             not
             rightly
             stated
             :
             he
             confesseth
             the
             form
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             consists
             in
             the
             
               obscrvance
               and
               performance
               of
               the
               same
               ordinances
               of
               worship
               numerically
               :
            
             I
             aske
             ,
             is
             it
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             that
             believers
             should
             so
             doe
             ?
             is
             not
             their
             obedience
             to
             that
             command
             ,
             their
             consent
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             are
             not
             
               particular
               churches
            
             instituted
             of
             Christ
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             
               the
               duty
               of
               every
            
             believer
             to
             join
             himselfe
             to
             some
             one
             of
             them
             ?
             was
             not
             this
             acknowledged
             above
             ?
             
             can
             any
             one
             do
             so
             without
             his
             consenting
             to
             do
             so
             ?
             is
             this
             
               consent
            
             any
             thing
             but
             his
             voluntary
             submission
             to
             the
             ordinances
             of
             worship
             therein
             ?
             As
             an
             expresse
             consent
             and
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             in
             generall
             is
             required
             to
             constitute
             a
             man
             a
             member
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             visible
             ;
             so
             if
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             hath
             appointed
             any
             particular
             church
             for
             the
             
               celebration
            
             of
             his
             ordinances
             ;
             is
             not
             their
             consent
             who
             are
             to
             walke
             in
             them
             ,
             necessary
             thereunto
             ?
             But
             the
             
               Topick
            
             of
             an
             
               explicite
               covenant
               ,
            
             presenting
             its
             selfe
             with
             an
             advantage
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             
               some
               leaves
               ,
            
             would
             not
             be
             waved
             ,
             though
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             
               purpose
            
             in
             hand
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             my
             confession
             made
             in
             as
             much
             
               condescension
            
             unto
             compliance
             as
             I
             could
             well
             imagine
             ,
             of
             the
             use
             of
             greater
             assēblies
             ,
             is
             
               examined
               ,
            
             and
             excepted
             against
             ,
             as
             
               being
               in
               my
               esteem
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               indeed
               ,
               a
               matter
               of
               prudence
               only
               :
            
             But
             I
             know
             full
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             esteeme
             or
             disesteem
             I
             have
             of
             sundry
             things
             of
             no
             lesse
             importance
             .
             The
             consideration
             of
             my
             
               postulata
               ,
            
             proposed
             in
             a
             
             preparation
             to
             what
             was
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             
               influenced
            
             from
             the
             foregoing
             
               dissertations
            
             alone
             remaines
             ,
             and
             indeed
             alone
             deserve
             our
             notice
             .
          
           
             My
             first
             is
             this
             .
             
               The
               departing
               of
               any
               man
               or
               men
               from
               any
               particular
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               communion
               peculiar
               to
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               is
               no where
               called
               Schisme
               ,
               nor
               is
               so
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               judged
               and
               recieve
               a
               title
               according
               to
               the
               circumstances
               of
               it
               ;
            
             to
             this
             he
             adjoines
             ;
             
               this
               is
               not
               the
               Question
               ,
               a
               simple
               secessiō
               of
               a
               man
               or
               mē
               upon
               some
               just
               occasion
               is
               not
               called
               schisme
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               causless
               differences
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               then
               separating
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               no
               Church
               ,
               denying
               communion
               with
               it
               ,
               hath
               the
               nature
               and
               name
               of
               schisme
               in
               all
               mens
               judgments
               but
               his
               own
               .
            
             An.
             What
             Question
             doth
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             meane
             ?
             I
             feare
             he
             is
             still
             fancying
             of
             the
             
               difference
            
             between
             
               Presbyterians
            
             and
             
               Independents
               ,
            
             and
             squaring
             all
             things
             by
             that
             Imagination
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             
               Question
            
             stated
             to
             
               his
               mind
            
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             
               assertion
            
             expressive
             of
             
               mine
               owne
               ,
            
             which
             he
             may
             do
             well
             
             to
             disprove
             if
             he
             can
             .
             Who
             told
             him
             that
             raising
             
               causlesse
               differences
            
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             separating
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             my
             judgment
             
               schisme
               ?
            
             May
             I
             possibly
             retaine
             hopes
             of
             making
             my selfe
             understood
             by
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ?
            
             I
             suppose
             though
             ,
             that
             a
             pertinacious
             abiding
             in
             a
             
               mistake
               ,
            
             is
             neither
             
               schisme
            
             nor
             
               heresy
               .
            
             And
             so
             this
             may
             be
             passed
             over
             .
          
           
             My
             second
             is
             ,
             
               one
               Church
               refusing
               to
               hold
               that
               communion
               with
               another
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               between
               them
               ,
               is
               not
               Schisme
               properly
               so
               called
               .
            
             The
             reply
             hereunto
             is
             twofold
             ▪
             1.
             
             
               That
               one
               Church
               may
               raise
               differences
               in
               ,
               and
               with
               another
               church
               ,
               and
               so
               cause
               Schisme
               .
               2
               That
               the
               Independents
               deny
               any
               communion
               of
               churches
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               prudentiall
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               communion
               cannot
               be
               broken
               .
            
             To
             the
             first
             I
             have
             spoken
             sufficiently
             before
             ;
             the
             latter
             is
             but
             an
             
               harping
            
             on
             the
             same
             string
             :
             I
             am
             not
             speaking
             of
             
               Independent
               churches
               ,
            
             nor
             upon
             the
             principles
             of
             
               Independents
               ,
            
             much
             lesse
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             imposed
             on
             them
             ;
             Let
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             suppose
             or
             aver
             what
             communion
             of
             churches
             
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             my
             position
             holds
             in
             reference
             to
             
               it
               ,
            
             nor
             can
             he
             disprove
             it
             ;
             however
             for
             my
             part
             I
             am
             not
             
               acquaintcd
            
             with
             those
             
               Independents
               ,
            
             who
             allow
             
               no
               communion
               of
               churches
               ,
            
             but
             what
             is
             
               prudentiall
               ;
            
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             
               thought
               ,
            
             that
             I
             know
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             doth
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             last
             proposall
             we
             are
             wholly
             agreed
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             repeat
             it
             ;
             only
             he
             gives
             me
             a
             sad
             
               farewell
            
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ;
             
               is
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               not
               the
               design
               of
               his
               book
               to
               prove
               if
               he
               could
               ,
               and
               condemne
               us
               as
               no
               churches
               ,
               let
               the
               world
               be
               judge
               ;
            
             and
             I
             say
             let
             all
             the
             
               saints
            
             of
             God
             judge
             ;
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               will
               judge
            
             whither
             I
             have
             not
             outragious
             injury
             done
             me
             in
             this
             imputation
             ;
             
               but
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               unless
               this
               be
               proved
               ,
               he
               can
               never
               justify
               his
               separatiō
               .
            
             Sr.
             when
             
               your
               &
               our
               brethren
            
             told
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             
               they
               thanked
               God
               they
               were
               none
               of
               them
               ,
            
             and
             defied
             the
             
               Prelaticall
               church
               ,
            
             did
             they
             make
             a
             
               separation
            
             or
             no
             ;
             were
             they
             guilty
             of
             
               Schisme
               ?
            
             I
             suppose
             you
             will
             not
             say
             so
             :
             nor
             do
             I
             ;
             yet
             have
             I
             done
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             reference
             to
             you
             
             or
             your
             churches
             ;
             I
             have
             no
             more
             separated
             from
             you
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             done
             from
             me
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             
               distance
            
             which
             is
             between
             us
             upon
             our
             disagreement
             about
             the
             way
             of
             reformation
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             churches
             of
             God
             judge
             ,
             on
             which
             side
             it
             hath
             been
             managed
             with
             more
             
               breach
            
             of
             love
             ,
             on
             yours
             or
             mine
             ;
             Let
             me
             assure
             you
             Sir
             ,
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             I
             can
             freely
             
               forgive
            
             unto
             you
             all
             your
             
               reproaches
               ,
               revilings
               ,
               hard
               censurings
               ,
            
             and
             endeavours
             to
             expose
             me
             to
             publick
             
               obloquie
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             hope
             that
             I
             may
             have
             before
             we
             dy
             ,
             a
             place
             in
             your
             heart
             and
             prayers
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Independency
             no
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             come
             now
             to
             the
             
               chapter
            
             that
             must
             do
             the
             work
             intended
             ,
             or
             else
             
               operam
               &
               oleum
               perdidimus
               ;
               Independentisme
               a
               great
               Schisme
               ,
            
             is
             the
             title
             of
             it
             ;
             what
             this
             
               Independentisme
            
             is
             ,
             he
             doth
             neither
             here
             declare
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             his
             book
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             know
             what
             it
             is
             that
             he
             intends
             by
             it
             ;
             I
             heare
             indeed
             from
             him
             that
             it
             is
             a
             
               schisme
               ,
            
             a
             Sect
             ,
             but
             of
             what
             
               peculiar
               import
               ,
            
             or
             wherein
             it
             consists
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             declared
             ;
             I
             suppose
             he
             would
             have
             it
             taken
             for
             
               separation
               from
               true
               Churches
               ,
            
             but
             neither
             doth
             the
             
               notion
            
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             though
             
               invidiously
            
             broached
             and
             disavowed
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             ascribed
             ,
             import
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             owned
             by
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             pretends
             to
             have
             to
             do
             :
             I
             find
             indeed
             that
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             
               Sectaries
            
             are
             
               Independents
               ;
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Seekers
               ,
               Ranters
               ,
               Quakers
               .
            
             Doth
             he
             expect
             that
             
             I
             should
             undertake
             their
             defence
             ?
             what
             if
             it
             should
             appear
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             done
             
               more
               against
            
             them
             then
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             and
             many
             of
             his
             brethren
             joined
             with
             him
             ;
             he
             may
             perhaps
             be
             willing
             to
             
               load
            
             my selfe
             and
             those
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             my
             
               associats
               ,
               my
               party
               ,
            
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             with
             their
             evills
             and
             miscarriages
             .
             But
             is
             this
             done
             as
             becomes
             a
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             a
             
               Minister
               ,
            
             a
             
               Brother
               ?
            
             what
             security
             hath
             he
             ,
             that
             had
             he
             been
             the
             only
             
               judge
            
             and
             disposer
             of
             things
             in
             Religion
             in
             this
             nation
             ,
             if
             I
             and
             my
             associats
             had
             been
             sent
             
               to
               plant
               Churches
               among
               the
               Indians
               ,
            
             that
             he
             should
             have
             prevented
             the
             eruption
             of
             the
             
               errors
            
             and
             abominations
             which
             we
             have
             been
             exercised
             withall
             in
             this
             generation
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             had
             sent
             for
             
               Duke
               D'Alva's
               instruments
            
             to
             work
             his
             ends
             by
             ?
             and
             indeed
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             
               Sect
            
             in
             the
             nation
             ,
             but
             had
             they
             their
             desires
             ,
             they
             would
             take
             that
             course
             .
             This
             may
             be
             done
             by
             any
             that
             are
             
               uppermost
            
             if
             they
             please
             .
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             what
             it
             is
             he
             intends
             by
             
               Independentisme
               :
            
             All
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             that
             are
             not
             
               Presbyterians
            
             are
             
               Independents
               .
            
             
             Among
             these
             some
             professedly
             
               separate
               ,
            
             both
             frō
             them
             &
             us
             ,
             (
             for
             there
             are
             none
             that
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             withall
             they
             separate
             from
             us
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             because
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             neither
             theirs
             nor
             ours
             are
             true
             Churches
             ;
             we
             grant
             them
             to
             be
             
               true
               Churches
               ,
            
             but
             withall
             denie
             that
             we
             
               separate
            
             from
             them
             ;
             is
             it
             possible
             at
             once
             to
             defend
             both
             these
             sects
             of
             men
             ?
             is
             it
             possible
             at
             once
             with
             the
             same
             arguments
             to
             charge
             them
             ?
             The
             whole
             discourse
             then
             of
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             being
             uniforme
             ,
             it
             can
             concerne
             but
             one
             of
             these
             sects
             of
             
               Independents
               :
            
             which
             it
             is
             ,
             any
             man
             may
             judge
             ,
             that
             takes
             the
             least
             
               view
            
             of
             his
             treatise
             .
             He
             deals
             with
             them
             that
             
               unchurch
            
             their
             
               Churches
               ,
            
             unminister
             their
             
               ministers
               ,
            
             disanull
             their
             ordinances
             ,
             leaving
             them
             
               Churchless
               ,
            
             officerlesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             like
             sad
             condition
             :
             Is
             this
             
               Independentisme
            
             a
             
               Schism
               ?
            
             though
             that
             it
             is
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             he
             cānot
             prove
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             he
             did
             not
             expect
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             
               plead
            
             for
             it
             ;
             what
             I
             shall
             do
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             I
             professe
             ,
             well
             I
             know
             not
             .
             I
             here
             denie
             that
             I
             
               unminister
            
             their
             
               ministers
               ,
               unchurch
               their
               Churches
               ;
            
             hath
             
             this
             Author
             any
             more
             to
             say
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             my
             perswasion
             ?
             doth
             not
             this
             whole
             discourse
             proceed
             upon
             a
             
               supposition
            
             that
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             them
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             ?
             only
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             suppose
             by
             this
             concession
             ,
             that
             I
             justifie
             and
             owne
             their
             
               way
               ,
            
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             
               congregationall
               ministers
            
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             to
             be
             of
             
               Christs
               institution
               ,
            
             or
             that
             I
             grant
             all
             things
             to
             be
             done
             regularly
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             therein
             I
             must
             professe
             he
             is
             mistaken
             .
             In
             breife
             by
             
               Independentisme
            
             he
             intends
             a
             
               separation
            
             from
             true
             Churches
             ,
             with
             condemning
             them
             to
             be
             no
             churches
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             no
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             their
             ordinances
             none
             ,
             or
             Antichristian
             ;
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             the
             
               nature
               of
               schisme
               ,
               I
            
             disavow
             the
             appearing
             as
             an
             advocate
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             this
             
               Independentisme
               .
            
             If
             by
             
               Independentisme
            
             he
             understand
             the
             
               peaceable
               proceeding
            
             of
             any
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             this
             
               nation
            
             in
             the
             severall
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             joine
             themselves
             by
             their
             free
             consent
             to
             walk
             together
             in
             
             the
             
               observation
            
             and
             celebration
             of
             all
             the
             
               ordinanees
            
             of
             Christ
             appointed
             to
             be
             observed
             and
             celebrated
             in
             
               particular
               churches
               ,
            
             so
             to
             reforme
             themselves
             from
             the
             
               disorders
            
             wherein
             they
             were
             intangled
             ,
             being
             not
             able
             in
             some
             things
             to
             joine
             in
             that
             way
             of
             reformation
             ,
             which
             many
             godlie
             ministers
             cōmonly
             called
             
               Presbyterians
               ,
            
             have
             ingaged
             in
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             promote
             ,
             without
             
               judging
               &
               condemning
            
             thē
             as
             to
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             
               station
            
             or
             
               ordināces
               ;
            
             If
             this
             I
             say
             be
             intended
             by
             
               Independentisme
               ,
            
             when
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             shall
             undertake
             to
             prove
             it
             
               Schisme
               ,
            
             having
             not
             in
             this
             book
             spoken
             one
             
               word
            
             or
             
               title
            
             to
             it
             ,
             his
             discourse
             will
             be
             
               attended
            
             unto
             .
             This
             whole
             
               chapter
            
             then
             being
             spent
             against
             them
             ,
             who
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             
               true
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             defend
             separation
             ,
             I
             marvaile
             what
             can
             be
             said
             unto
             it
             by
             me
             ,
             or
             how
             I
             come
             to
             be
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             grant
             them
             
               true
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             denie
             
               separation
               .
            
          
           
             But
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             knowing
             that
             if
             this
             bottome
             be
             taken
             from
             under
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             foundation
             for
             any
             thing
             
             he
             
               asserts
               ,
            
             thought
             it
             not
             sufficient
             to
             charg
             me
             
               over
            
             and
             
               over
            
             with
             what
             is
             here
             denyed
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             attempts
             to
             make
             it
             
               good
            
             frō
             mine
             own
             words
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             doth
             effect
             make
             &
             good
             ,
             I
             confesse
             he
             changes
             the
             whole
             nature
             and
             state
             of
             the
             
               dispute
            
             in
             hand
             :
             Let
             ut
             see
             thenhow
             he
             answers
             this
             undertaking
             .
          
           
             From
             those
             words
             of
             mine
             ,
             
               the
               reformation
               of
               any
               church
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               reducing
               of
               it
               to
               its
               primitive
               institution
               :
            
             approving
             the
             assertion
             as
             true
             ,
             he
             labors
             to
             evince
             that
             I
             deny
             
               their
               Churches
            
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             ;
             how
             so
             I
             pray
             ;
             
               why
               we
               erect
               new
               churches
               out
               of
               no
               Churches
               ;
               and
               it
               had
               been
               happy
               for
               England
               if
               we
               had
               all
               gone
               to
               do
               this
               work
               among
               the
               Indians
               .
            
             What
             will
             prove
             
               Englands
               happinesse
            
             or
             unhappinesse
             ,
             the
             day
             will
             manifest
             ;
             this
             is
             but
             mans
             day
             and
             judgment
             .
             He
             is
             coming
             who
             will
             not
             
               judg
            
             by
             the
             
               seeing
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
            
             nor
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             ear
             ;
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             we
             blesse
             God
             ,
             &
             think
             
               all
               England
            
             hath
             caus
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             what
             ever
             become
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             
               our
               brethren
            
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             
             their
             
               liberty
            
             to
             preach
             the
             gospell
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             of
             reformation
             in
             their
             
               native
               soyle
               ,
            
             and
             are
             not
             sent
             into
             the
             
               ends
               of
            
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             ours
             have
             been
             .
             But
             how
             doth
             our
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             denie
             them
             to
             be
             true
             churches
             ?
             Doth
             our
             granting
             them
             to
             be
             
               true
               Churches
               ,
            
             also
             grant
             that
             all
             the
             
               Saints
            
             in
             
               England
            
             are
             members
             of
             their
             Churches
             ?
             It
             is
             notoriously
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             and
             was
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             
               they
               ,
            
             and
             
               we
            
             began
             :
             to
             reform
             ,
             
               thousands
            
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             these
             nations
             ,
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             suppose
             themselves
             to
             belong
             
               to
               one
               particular
               Church
            
             rather
             then
             another
             .
             They
             
               lived
            
             in
             one
             parish
             ,
             
               heard
            
             in
             another
             ,
             removed
             up
             and
             down
             for
             their
             
               advantage
               ,
            
             and
             were
             in
             
               bondage
            
             on
             that
             account
             all
             their
             daies
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             saies
             in
             
               some
               words
               following
               I
               discover
               my
               very
               heart
               :
            
             I
             cannot
             but
             by
             the
             way
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             his
             
               unacquaintednesse
            
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             thinks
             there
             is
             need
             of
             searching
             ,
             and
             racking
             my
             words
             to
             discover
             my
             
               very
               heart
               ,
            
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             belongs
             
             (
             though
             in
             never
             so
             remote
             a
             distance
             )
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             .
             All
             that
             know
             me
             ,
             know
             how
             
               open
            
             and
             
               free
               ,
            
             I
             am
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             how
             ready
             on
             all
             occasions
             to
             declare
             
               my
               whole
               heart
               ;
            
             it
             is
             neither
             fear
             nor
             favour
             can
             
               influence
            
             me
             unto
             another
             frame
             :
             But
             what
             are
             the
             words
             that
             make
             this
             
               noble
               discovery
               :
            
             They
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             :
             
               When
               any
               Society
               or
               combination
               of
               men
               (
               what
               ever
               hitherto
               it
               hath
               been
               esteemed
               )
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               such
               a
               reduction
               ,
               and
               revocation
               (
               that
               is
            
             to
             its
             primitive
             institution
             )
             I
             
               suppose
               I
               shall
               never
               provoke
               any
               wise
               or
               sober
               person
               ,
               if
               I
               professe
               I
               cannot
               look
               on
               such
               a
               society
               as
               a
               church
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             His
             reply
             hereunto
             is
             the
             
               hinge
            
             upon
             which
             his
             whole
             discourse
             turneth
             ,
             and
             must
             therefore
             be
             considered
             .
             Thus
             then
             he
             ;
             
               is
               not
               this
               ,
               reader
               ,
               at
               once
               to
               unchurch
               all
               the
               churches
               of
               England
               since
               the
               reformation
               ?
               for
               it
               is
               known
               ,
               during
               the
               raign
               of
               the
               prelates
               they
               were
               not
               capable
               of
               that
               reduction
               :
               and
               what
               capacity
               our
               Churches
               are
               now
               in
               for
               that
               reduction
               ,
               partly
               by
               want
               of
               power
               and
               assistance
               from
               the
               magistrate
               ,
               
               without
               which
               some
               dare
               not
               set
               upon
               a
               reformation
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               a
               praemunire
               ,
               partly
               by
               our
               divisions
               amongst
               our selves
               ,
               fomented
               by
               he
               knowes
               whom
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               see
               as
               well
               as
               we
               lament
               .
            
             And
             hereupon
             he
             proceeds
             with
             sundry
             complaints
             of
             my
             
               dealing
            
             with
             them
             .
             And
             now
             
               Chistian
               Reader
            
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             these
             things
             ?
             A
             naked
             supposition
             ,
             of
             no
             strength
             ,
             nor
             weight
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             hold
             in
             any
             thing
             or
             case
             ,
             namely
             that
             a
             thing
             is
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             
               capable
            
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             by
             some
             
               externall
               force
            
             it
             is
             withheld
             from
             ,
             is
             the
             sole
             bottome
             of
             all
             this
             charge
             .
             The
             Churches
             of
             
               England
            
             were
             
               capable
            
             of
             that
             reduction
             to
             their
             primitive
             institution
             ,
             under
             the
             
               prelates
               ,
            
             though
             in
             some
             things
             hindred
             by
             them
             ,
             from
             an
             actuall
             
               Reducement
               ;
            
             so
             they
             are
             now
             in
             sundry
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             
               work
            
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             attempted
             ;
             
               the
               sluggards
               feild
               is
               capable
               of
               being
               weeded
               ;
            
             the
             present
             pretended
             want
             of
             
               capacity
            
             from
             the
             non-assistance
             of
             the
             
               magistrate
               ,
            
             whilest
             perfect
             liberty
             for
             
               Reformation
            
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             worke
             in
             
               its
               severall
               degrees
            
             incouraged
             ,
             
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             a
             
               sad
            
             plea
             for
             some
             ,
             when
             things
             come
             to
             be
             tryed
             out
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             And
             for
             our
             divisions
             I
             confesse
             I
             begin
             to
             discover
             somewhat
             more
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             fomented
             ,
             then
             I
             did
             four
             daies
             agoe
             :
             for
             the
             matter
             it selfe
             .
             I
             desire
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             I
             judg
             every
             church
             
               capable
            
             of
             a
             reduction
             to
             its
             primitive
             institution
             ,
             which
             ,
             all
             outward
             hinderances
             being
             removed
             ,
             and
             all
             assistances
             granted
             ,
             that
             are
             
               necessary
            
             for
             reformation
             according
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
               may
               be
               reduced
            
             into
             the
             forme
             and
             order
             appointed
             unto
             a
             particular
             church
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             where
             any
             society
             is
             not
             so
             
               capable
               ,
            
             let
             them
             call
             themselves
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             I
             shall
             advise
             those
             therein
             ,
             who
             have
             
               personally
            
             a
             due
             right
             to
             the
             priviledges
             purchased
             for
             them
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             their
             administration
             by
             him
             appointed
             ,
             to
             take
             some
             other
             
               peaceable
            
             course
             to
             make
             themselves
             partakers
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             forgiving
             this
             
               advise
            
             I
             neither
             dread
             the
             
               anger
            
             nor
             
               Indignation
            
             of
             any
             man
             living
             
             in
             the
             world
             :
             And
             so
             I
             suppose
             by
             this
             time
             the
             
               Author
            
             knowes
             what
             is
             become
             of
             his
             ,
             
               quod
               erat
               demonstrandum
               ;
            
             and
             here
             in
             room
             of
             it
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             accept
             of
             this
             return
             .
          
           
             Those
             who
             in
             the
             
               judgment
               of
               charity
            
             were
             and
             continue
             ,
             members
             of
             the
             
               church
               catholick
               invisible
            
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             union
             with
             Christ
             the
             head
             thereof
             ;
             and
             members
             of
             the
             
               generall
               visible
               church
               ,
            
             by
             their
             due
             profession
             of
             the
             savings
             truths
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             their
             King
             and
             Saviour
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             do
             walke
             in
             
               love
               and
               concord
            
             in
             the
             particular
             churches
             ,
             whereof
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             and
             choice
             they
             are
             members
             ,
             not
             judging
             and
             condemning
             other
             
               particular
               churches
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             not
             members
             as
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             stationand
             priviledges
             ,
             being
             ready
             for
             all
             instituted
             
               communion
            
             with
             thē
             ,
             as
             revealed
             are
             not
             according
             to
             any
             
               gospell
               rule
               ,
            
             nor
             by
             any
             principles
             acknowledged
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             to
             be
             judged
             or
             condemned
             as
             guilty
             of
             
               Schisme
               ;
            
             but
             such
             
               are
               all
               they
            
             for
             whom
             ,
             
             under
             any
             consideration
             
               what
               ever
               ,
            
             I
             have
             pleaded
             as
             to
             their
             immunity
             from
             this
             charge
             ,
             in
             my
             treatise
             of
             
               Schisme
               ;
            
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             
               judged
            
             so
             guilty
             .
             If
             you
             please
             ,
             you
             may
             adde
             ,
             
               Quod
               er
               at
               demonstratum
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             digresse
             to
             a
             recharge
             upon
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             and
             those
             of
             the
             same
             profession
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             
               mistakes
            
             and
             
               miscarriages
            
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             nor
             discusse
             their
             
               waies
            
             and
             
               principles
               ,
            
             wherein
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             as
             to
             their
             proceduce
             :
             I
             yet
             hope
             for
             better
             things
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             necessitated
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             
               defensative
            
             of
             the
             way
             wherein
             I
             walk
             by
             opposing
             theirs
             .
             It
             is
             
               true
            
             that
             he
             who
             stands
             upon
             
               meer
               defence
               ,
            
             is
             thought
             to
             stand
             upon
             none
             at
             all
             :
             but
             I
             wait
             for
             
               better
            
             things
             from
             men
             ,
             then
             their
             hearts
             will
             yet
             allow
             them
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             .
             I
             hope
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             thinks
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             have
             reasons
             wherewith
             I
             am
             satisfied
             as
             to
             my
             own
             way
             ,
             so
             I
             have
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             
               same
               weight
            
             with
             me
             against
             him
             .
             But
             what
             ever
             he
             may
             
               surmise
            
             I
             have
             no
             mind
             
             to
             
               foment
            
             the
             divisions
             that
             are
             amongst
             us
             ;
             hence
             I
             willingly
             bear
             all
             his
             
               imputations
            
             without
             retortion
             .
             I
             know
             in
             part
             how
             the
             case
             is
             in
             the
             world
             .
             The
             greatest
             
               chargers
            
             have
             not
             alwaies
             the
             most
             of
             truth
             ;
             witnesse
             
               Papists
               ,
               Lutherans
               ,
               Prelutists
               ,
               Anabaptists
               .
            
             I
             hope
             I
             can
             say
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             I
             
               am
               for
               peace
               ;
            
             though
             others
             make
             themselves
             ready
             for
             war
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             proceed
             a
             litle
             further
             ,
             though
             as
             to
             the
             cause
             by
             me
             undertaken
             to
             be
             managed
             ,
             causelessely
             .
             The
             discourse
             of
             our
             
               Author
            
             from
             the
             place
             fixed
             on
             ,
             wherein
             he
             faintly
             indeavoured
             to
             make
             
               good
               the
               foundation
            
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             allready
             considered
             ,
             consists
             of
             two
             parts
             :
             1.
             
             His
             Animadversions
             on
             some
             
               principles
            
             which
             I
             lay
             down
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             stated
             aright
             and
             determined
             ,
             that
             the
             question
             about
             
               gathering
               churches
            
             may
             be
             clearly
             and
             satisfactorily
             debated
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             he
             saies
             have
             been
             
               handled
            
             by
             others
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             a
             rule
             of
             
               silence
            
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             me
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             prevented
             this
             
               tedious
               debate
               :
            
             what
             ever
             his
             thoughts
             may
             be
             
             of
             my
             
               pamphlet
               ,
            
             I
             do
             not
             fear
             to
             affirm
             of
             his
             Treatile
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             found
             
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
            
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             ending
             ,
             but
             what
             hath
             lien
             
               neglected
            
             on
             
               booksellers
               stalls
            
             for
             above
             
               these
               seven
               years
               .
            
             For
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             principles
             ,
             which
             he
             excepts
             against
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             meet
             ,
             I
             leave
             their
             consideration
             ,
             to
             that
             
               farther
               enquiry
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Lord
             assisting
             I
             have
             destined
             them
             unto
             .
             The
             way
             of
             
               gathering
               churches
            
             upon
             a
             supposition
             of
             their
             
               antecedency
            
             to
             officers
             ,
             he
             saies
             is
             very
             
               pretty
               ,
            
             and
             loads
             it
             with
             the
             difficulty
             of
             
               mens
               comming
            
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             such
             a
             case
             :
             but
             as
             I
             ,
             can
             tell
             him
             of
             that
             which
             is
             neither
             
               true
               ,
            
             nor
             
               pretty
               ,
            
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             some
             whom
             he
             knowes
             ,
             or
             hath
             reason
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             so
             
               I
            
             can
             assure
             him
             that
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             in
             his
             
               objection
            
             about
             
               baptisme
               ,
            
             and
             with
             them
             who
             may
             possibly
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             ridiculous
             thing
             ,
             to
             think
             it
             an
             objection
             .
             And
             for
             that
             part
             of
             my
             
               enquiry
               ,
            
             whether
             the
             
               Church
            
             be
             before
             
               ordinary
               officers
               ,
            
             or
             they
             before
             it
             ,
             as
             sleight
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             to
             lie
             very
             
               near
            
             the
             bottome
             
             of
             all
             our
             
               differences
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
            
             right
             stating
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             
               conduce
            
             to
             the
             composure
             and
             determination
             of
             them
             .
             
               His
               charges
            
             and
             reflexions
             which
             he
             casts
             about
             in
             his
             passage
             ,
             are
             not
             now
             to
             be
             further
             mentioned
             ;
             we
             have
             had
             them
             
               over
            
             and
             
               over
               ;
            
             indeed
             we
             have
             had
             little
             else
             :
             If
             strong
             ,
             vehement
             ,
             
               passionate
            
             affirmations
             ,
             complaints
             ,
             charges
             ,
             falfe
             imputations
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             will
             amount
             to
             a
             demonstration
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             he
             hath
             demonstrated
             
               Independentisme
            
             to
             be
             a
             
               great
               Schisme
               .
            
          
           
             He
             shuts
             up
             his
             discourse
             as
             he
             began
             it
             ;
             reciting
             my
             words
             by
             adding
             ,
             interposing
             ,
             perverting
             ,
             commenting
             ,
             enquiring
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             
               speak
            
             what
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             compasses
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             delight
             upon
             them
             .
             What
             contentment
             he
             hath
             received
             in
             his
             so
             doing
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             nor
             shall
             I
             
               expresse
            
             what
             thoughts
             
               I
            
             have
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             course
             of
             proceedure
             :
             This
             only
             
               I
            
             shall
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               facile
            
             way
             of
             writing
             treatises
             and
             proving
             what
             ever
             men
             have
             a
             mind
             unto
             .
          
           
             My
             last
             taske
             is
             to
             look
             back
             to
             the
             
             
               beginning
            
             of
             this
             last
             chapter
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             up
             in
             our
             
               passage
               ,
            
             what
             may
             seem
             to
             respect
             the
             
               businesse
            
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             matter
             will
             be
             dismissed
             .
             The
             
               plea
            
             insisted
             on
             for
             immunity
             from
             the
             
               charge
               of
               Schisme
               ,
            
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             
               Episcopall
               Government
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             the
             constitution
             which
             under
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             pretended
             to
             have
             had
             ,
             he
             passes
             over
             ;
             though
             on
             sundry
             accounts
             his
             
               concernments
            
             ly
             as
             deeply
             in
             it
             as
             in
             any
             thing
             pleaded
             In
             that
             treatise
             .
             The
             things
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             tend
             in
             the
             least
             to
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             debate
             between
             us
             ,
             shall
             be
             reviewed
             .
             Considering
             the
             severall
             senses
             wherein
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               the
               church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             
               I
            
             manifest
             in
             my
             treatise
             ,
             in
             which
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             ,
             we
             acknowledg
             our selves
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             The
             first
             is
             as
             it
             comprises
             the
             
               elect
               believers
            
             in
             
               England
               :
            
             what
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             
               Church
            
             in
             this
             sense
             is
             ,
             was
             before
             
               evinced
               ;
            
             our
             desire
             to
             be
             
               found
               members
            
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             with
             our
             indeavour
             to
             keep
             the
             
               unity
               of
            
             
             it
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
             was
             declared
             .
             
               I
            
             am
             
               greived
            
             to
             repeat
             our
             
               Reverend
               Authors
            
             exceptions
             to
             this
             declaration
             ;
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               unlesse
               he
               think
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               members
               of
               this
               church
               in
               England
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               of
               his
               formed
               particular
               churches
               ,
               I
               fear
               he
               will
               be
               found
               to
               break
               the
               union
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               between
               them
               :
            
             And
             why
             so
             I
             pray
             ?
             The
             union
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             church
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             consists
             in
             their
             joint
             
               union
               to
               &
               with
               Christ
               their
               head
               by
               one
               spirit
               .
            
             What
             hath
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             to
             charge
             upon
             me
             with
             reference
             thereunto
             ?
             Let
             him
             speak
             
               out
               to
               the
               utmost
               ;
            
             yea
             I
             have
             some
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             he
             will
             scarce
             spare
             ,
             where
             he
             can
             strike
             ;
             God
             forbid
             that
             
               I
            
             should
             think
             all
             
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               England
            
             to
             be
             comprised
             either
             jointly
             or
             severally
             in
             
               their
               Churches
               or
               ours
               ,
            
             seeing
             it
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             but
             you
             will
             keep
             up
             those
             notes
             of
             division
             .
             
               I
            
             doubt
             not
             but
             there
             be
             
               many
               thousands
            
             of
             them
             who
             walk
             neither
             with
             you
             nor
             us
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             that
             
               by
               gathering
               saints
               of
               the
               first
               magnitude
               we
               do
               what
               lies
               in
               us
               ,
               to
               make
               
               the
               Invisible
               Church
               visible
               :
            
             It
             is
             confessed
             ,
             we
             do
             so
             ;
             yea
             we
             know
             that
             that
             church
             which
             is
             
               invisible
            
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             and
             under
             one
             formall
             consideration
             ,
             
               is
               visible
            
             as
             to
             its
             profession
             ,
             which
             it
             makes
             unto
             salvation
             .
             This
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             lies
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             draw
             them
             out
             unto
             :
             what
             he
             addes
             about
             the
             churches
             
               being
               elect
               ,
            
             and
             the
             uncomely
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             be
             for
             a
             season
             who
             are
             
               elect
               believers
               ,
            
             because
             it
             must
             be
             spoken
             ;
             are
             uselesse
             
               cavills
               .
            
             For
             the
             scornfull
             rejection
             of
             what
             I
             affirm
             concerning
             our
             
               love
            
             to
             all
             the
             members
             of
             this
             church
             ,
             and
             readinesse
             to
             tender
             them
             
               satisfaction
            
             in
             case
             of
             offence
             ,
             with
             his
             insinuatiō
             of
             my
             
               want
               of
               modesty
            
             and
             truth
             in
             asserting
             these
             thoughts
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             one
             day
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             he
             so
             despises
             ,
             were
             spoken
             in
             
               sincerity
               ,
            
             and
             with
             the
             reverence
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             
               love
            
             to
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             
               I
            
             shall
             not
             farther
             vindicate
             them
             ;
             
               such
               hay
               and
               stubble
               must
               needs
               burn
               .
            
          
           
             My
             next
             profession
             of
             our
             Relation
             to
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             
               denomination
            
             given
             to
             the
             body
             of
             professours
             
             in
             this
             
               Nation
               ,
            
             cleaving
             to
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             here
             preached
             and
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             publike
             profession
             of
             this
             Nation
             .
             But
             he
             tels
             me
             first
             :
             1.
             
             
               That
               many
               Independent
               Churches
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               are
               grosly
               apostatized
               from
               that
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               hereticall
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               worship
               was
               professed
               and
               protested
               ,
               and
               established
               as
               well
               as
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               all
               departed
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               schismaticall
               :
            
             for
             we
             hold
             communion
             with
             
               them
               ,
               he
               sayes
               in
               the
               same
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               same
               worship
               .
            
             Answer
             .
             His
             first
             
               exception
            
             ariseth
             from
             the
             advantage
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             from
             his
             large
             use
             of
             the
             
               word
               Independent
               ,
            
             which
             will
             serve
             him
             in
             his
             sense
             for
             what
             end
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             In
             the
             sense
             before
             
               declared
            
             his
             charge
             is
             
               denyed
               ;
            
             Let
             him
             
               prove
               it
               by
               instance
               if
               he
               be
               able
               :
            
             surely
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             
               orthodox
               men
            
             leave
             to
             speak
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             without
             due
             regard
             to
             
               love
            
             and
             
               truth
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             to
             
               the
               worship
            
             established
             in
             this
             nation
             by
             law
             ,
             (
             he
             means
             the
             way
             of
             worship
             ,
             for
             the
             
               substantials
            
             of
             it
             we
             are
             
             all
             agreed
             in
             )
             I
             suppose
             he
             will
             not
             say
             a
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             
               practice
            
             of
             it
             is
             
               schisme
               ;
            
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             I
             know
             what
             use
             
               some
               men
            
             will
             make
             of
             his
             affirmation
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             not
             how
             he
             will
             free
             himselfe
             from
             being
             
               schismaticall
               ;
            
             for
             his
             renewed
             
               charg
            
             of
             schisme
             ,
             I
             cannot
             I
             confesse
             be
             moved
             at
             it
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             neither
             
               doth
               ,
            
             nor
             
               will
            
             know
             what
             it
             is
             .
             His
             next
             indeavour
             is
             to
             make
             use
             of
             another
             
               concession
            
             of
             mine
             ,
             concerning
             our
             receiving
             of
             our
             
               regeneration
            
             and
             new
             birth
             by
             the
             
               preaching
            
             of
             the
             word
             in
             
               England
               ;
            
             saying
             ,
             
               could
               they
               make
               use
               of
               our
               preaching
            
             &c.
             but
             the
             
               truth
               is
               ,
            
             when
             the
             most
             of
             us
             by
             the
             
               free
               grace
            
             of
             God
             received
             our
             new
             birth
             through
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             neither
             
               they
               ,
            
             nor
             
               we
               ,
            
             as
             to
             the
             
               practice
            
             of
             our
             waies
             ,
             were
             in
             
               England
               ;
            
             so
             that
             their
             concernment
             
               as
               such
               ,
            
             in
             the
             concession
             is
             very
             small
             ;
             and
             we
             hope
             since
             in
             respect
             of
             others
             ,
             our
             owne
             ministry
             hath
             not
             been
             
               altogether
            
             fruitlesse
             ,
             though
             we
             make
             no
             
               comparison
            
             with
             them
             .
          
           
           
             In
             rendring
             of
             the
             next
             passage
             which
             is
             concerning
             
               anabaptists
            
             and
             
               anabaptisme
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             with
             him
             ;
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             the
             least
             impaired
             the
             
               truth
            
             of
             what
             I
             assert
             in
             reference
             to
             them
             and
             their
             way
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             
               notice
            
             of
             that
             passage
             which
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             hath
             so
             often
             occurred
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ;
             
               doth
               not
               himselfe
               labor
               in
               this
               booke
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               administration
               of
               ordinances
               in
               our
               assemblies
               is
               null
               ,
               our
               ordination
               null
               and
               antichristian
               .
            
             For
             the
             proofe
             of
             which
             suggestion
             he
             referrs
             his
             
               Reader
            
             to
             page
             197
             of
             my
             book
             .
             I
             confesse
             seeing
             this
             particular
             quotation
             ,
             I
             was
             
               somewhat
               surprised
               ,
            
             and
             began
             to
             feare
             that
             some
             expression
             of
             
               mine
            
             (
             though
             contrary
             to
             my
             professed
             judgment
             )
             might
             have
             given
             
               countenance
            
             to
             this
             mistake
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             pleaded
             as
             a
             Justification
             of
             all
             the
             uncharitablenesse
             and
             something
             else
             ,
             wherewith
             his
             book
             is
             replenished
             ;
             but
             turning
             to
             the
             
               place
            
             I
             was
             quickly
             delivered
             from
             my
             trouble
             ,
             though
             I
             must
             ingeniously
             confesse
             ,
             I
             was
             cast
             into
             
               another
            
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             mention
             .
          
           
           
             Page
             167.
             we
             arrive
             at
             that
             which
             alone
             almost
             I
             expected
             would
             have
             been
             insisted
             on
             ,
             and
             quite
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             it
             is
             utterly
             
               waved
               ;
            
             namely
             the
             
               wholebusinesse
               of
               a
               nationall
               Church
               ,
            
             upon
             which
             account
             indeed
             all
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             
               charge
            
             this
             
               reverend
               Author
            
             is
             pleased
             to
             mannage
             ,
             doth
             arise
             .
             Take
             that
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             certainly
             
               they
               ,
            
             and
             
               we
            
             are
             upon
             even
             termes
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             will
             be
             judged
             by
             them
             who
             were
             last
             in
             
               possession
               of
            
             the
             Reiglement
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             
               church
            
             still
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             more
             
               Interested
            
             in
             it
             then
             we
             ,
             yea
             are
             as
             guilty
             of
             schisme
             from
             it
             as
             we
             .
             But
             that
             being
             set
             aside
             and
             
               particular
               churches
            
             only
             remaining
             ,
             It
             will
             be
             very
             
               difficult
            
             for
             him
             to
             raise
             the
             least
             pretence
             of
             his
             great
             charge
             .
             But
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             he
             thinks
             meete
             to
             fasten
             on
             ,
             in
             that
             discourse
             of
             mine
             about
             a
             nationall
             church
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             is
             my
             inquiry
             ,
             whether
             the
             denyall
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             a
             
               nationall
               church
            
             (
             which
             he
             pleads
             not
             for
             )
             doth
             not
             deny
             in
             consequence
             that
             we
             had
             either
             
               ordinances
            
             
             or
             ministry
             amongst
             us
             :
             to
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             
               seemes
               so
               to
               do
               ,
            
             yet
             indeed
             it
             
               doth
               not
               ,
            
             because
             there
             was
             then
             another
             church
             state
             ,
             even
             that
             of
             
               particular
               churches
            
             amongst
             us
             ,
             with
             many
             kind
             
               reflections
            
             of
             my
             renouncing
             my
             
               ministry
            
             and
             rejecting
             of
             
               my
               jejune
               and
               empty
               vindication
               of
               their
               ministry
            
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             very
             same
             that
             himselfe
             fixes
             on
             )
             he
             asks
             me
             how
             
               I
               can
               in
               my
               conscience
               beleive
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               any
               true
               ministers
               in
               this
               church
               in
               the
               time
               of
               its
               being
               nationall
               ,
            
             and
             so
             proceeds
             to
             inferre
             from
             hence
             my
             denying
             of
             all
             
               ministry
            
             and
             ordinances
             among
             them
             .
             Truly
             though
             I
             were
             more
             to
             be
             
               despised
            
             then
             I
             am
             (
             if
             that
             be
             possible
             )
             yet
             it
             were
             not
             common
             ▪
             prudence
             for
             
               any
               man
            
             to
             take
             so
             much
             paines
             to
             make
             me
             his
             enemy
             ,
             whether
             I
             will
             or
             no
             .
             He
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             I
             deny
             utterly
             ,
             that
             ever
             we
             had
             indeed
             ,
             whatever
             men
             thought
             ,
             a
             
               nationall
               church
               ;
            
             for
             I
             grant
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             a
             nationall
             church
             in
             the
             present
             sense
             contended
             about
             .
             That
             in
             
               England
            
             under
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             
               prelates
               ,
            
             when
             they
             looked
             
             on
             the
             church
             as
             
               nationall
               ,
            
             there
             were
             true
             churches
             ,
             and
             true
             ministers
             ,
             though
             in
             much
             disorder
             as
             to
             the
             way
             of
             entring
             into
             the
             
               ministry
            
             and
             Dispensing
             of
             ordinances
             ,
             I
             grant
             freely
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             this
             
               reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             If
             I
             understand
             him
             ,
             pleads
             for
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             saies
             
               I
               was
               unwilling
            
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             thereby
             condemne
             my selfe
             as
             a
             
               schismatick
               .
            
             Truly
             ,
             in
             the
             many
             sad
             
               differences
            
             and
             
               divisions
            
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             been
             without
             sad
             and
             
               jealous
            
             thoughts
             of
             heart
             ,
             lest
             by
             any
             doctrine
             or
             practise
             of
             mine
             
               I
            
             should
             occasionally
             contribute
             any
             thing
             unto
             them
             ;
             If
             it
             hath
             been
             otherwise
             with
             this
             
               Author
               ,
            
             I
             envy
             not
             his
             frame
             of
             spirit
             .
             But
             I
             must
             freely
             say
             ,
             that
             having
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             weighed
             the
             reasons
             for
             them
             ;
             I
             have
             been
             very
             little
             moved
             with
             the
             clamorous
             accusations
             ,
             and
             
               insinuations
            
             of
             this
             Author
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             to
             give
             him
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             here
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             
               assent
            
             unto
             that
             summe
             of
             all
             he
             hath
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             to
             
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             namely
             
             that
             the
             
               true
               and
               faithfull
               ministers
               ,
            
             with
             the
             
               people
               in
               their
               severall
               congregations
               ,
               administring
               the
               true
               ordinances
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               whereof
               baptisme
               is
               one
               ,
               was
               and
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               state
               of
               England
               ,
            
             from
             which
             
               I
            
             am
             not
             separated
             ;
             nor
             do
             
               I
            
             think
             that
             some
             addition
             of
             humane
             
               prudence
               ,
            
             or
             
               Imprudence
            
             can
             disanull
             the
             
               ordinances
            
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             upon
             the
             disavower
             made
             of
             any
             other
             
               nationall
               Church
            
             state
             ,
             and
             the
             assertion
             of
             this
             to
             answer
             all
             
               intents
            
             and
             purposes
             ,
             
               I
            
             suppose
             now
             that
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             knowes
             that
             it
             is
             incumbent
             on
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             been
             
               members
            
             of
             some
             of
             these
             particular
             Churches
             in
             due
             order
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             of
             Church
             membership
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             in
             our
             
               Individuall
               persons
            
             raised
             causelesse
             differences
             in
             those
             particular
             churches
             whereof
             we
             were
             members
             respectively
             ,
             and
             so
             separated
             from
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             condemnation
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             principles
             he
             failes
             in
             his
             brotherly
             conclusion
             :
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
             
               I
            
             suppose
             the
             reader
             is
             weary
             of
             
               pursuing
            
             things
             so
             little
             to
             our
             purpose
             :
             if
             he
             will
             
               hear
            
             any
             further
             ,
             that
             
               Independents
            
             are
             
               schismaticks
               ,
            
             that
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             their
             way
             hath
             opened
             a
             
               door
               to
               all
               evills
            
             and
             confusions
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             
               separated
               from
               all
               churches
               ,
            
             and
             condemne
             
               all
               churches
            
             in
             the
             world
             but
             their
             owne
             ;
             that
             they
             have
             
               hindred
            
             Reformation
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Church
               ;
            
             that
             being
             members
             of
             
               our
               Churches
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             members
             of
             the
             nation
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             borne
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             
               deserted
               them
               ;
            
             that
             they
             gather
             Churches
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             
               spick
               and
               span
               new
               ;
            
             they
             have
             separated
             from
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             countenance
             
               Quakers
               ,
            
             and
             all
             other
             
               Sectaries
               ,
            
             that
             they
             will
             reforme
             a
             nationall
             church
             whether
             
               men
               will
               or
               no
               ,
            
             though
             they
             say
             that
             they
             only
             desire
             to
             
               reforme
            
             themselves
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             liberty
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             
               I
            
             say
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             
               read
            
             or
             
               heare
            
             of
             this
             any
             
               more
               ,
            
             let
             him
             read
             the
             rest
             of
             
               this
               chapter
               ,
            
             or
             else
             converse
             with
             some
             persons
             whom
             
               I
            
             can
             direct
             him
             to
             ,
             who
             talke
             at
             this
             wholsome
             rate
             all
             the
             day
             long
             .
          
           
           
             What
             seems
             to
             be
             my
             particular
             
               concernment
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             a
             little
             further
             attend
             unto
             .
             Some
             words
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             mannaging
             this
             controversie
             )
             are
             
               culled
            
             out
             from
             
               pag.
            
             259.
             260.
             to
             be
             made
             the
             
               matter
            
             of
             farther
             contest
             .
             Thus
             they
             lie
             in
             my
             
               Treatise
               .
               As
               the
               not
               giving
               a
               mans
               selfe
               up
               unto
               any
               way
               ,
               and
               submiting
               to
               any
               establishment
               pretended
               or
               pleaded
               to
               be
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               light
               for
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               was
               not
               by
               any
               act
               of
               his
               owne
               formerly
               ingaged
               in
               ,
               cannot
               with
               any
               colour
               or
               pretence
               of
               reason
               be
               reckoned
               to
               him
               for
               schisme
               ,
               though
               he
               may
               if
               he
               persist
               in
               his
               refusall
               prejudice
               his
               owne
               edification
               ;
               so
               no
               more
               can
               a
               mans
               peaceable
               relinquishment
               of
               the
               ordinary
               communion
               of
               one
               Church
               in
               all
               its
               relations
               be
               so
               esteemed
               .
            
             These
             words
             have
             as
             yet
             unto
             me
             a
             very
             harmelesse
             aspect
             ;
             but
             our
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             is
             sharp-sighted
             ,
             and
             sees
             I
             know
             not
             what
             
               monsters
            
             in
             them
             :
             for
             first
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               here
               he
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               be
               a
               very
               Sceptick
               in
               his
               way
               of
               independency
               :
            
             why
             so
             I
             pray
             ?
             
               This
               will
               gratify
               all
               sects
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               all
               with
               a
               toleration
               :
            
             how
             I
             pray
             ?
             it
             is
             Schisme
             ,
             not
             
             toleration
             we
             are
             treating
             about
             .
             But
             
               this
               leaves
               them
               to
               judge
               of
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               what
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               not
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             why
             pray
             Sr.
             who
             is
             appointed
             to
             judge
             finally
             for
             them
             ?
             
               why
               then
               should
               they
               be
               denied
               their
               liberty
               ?
            
             but
             is
             that
             the
             thing
             under
             consideration
             ?
             had
             you
             concluded
             that
             their
             not
             
               submitting
            
             to
             what
             they
             have
             not
             light
             for
             its
             institution
             ,
             is
             
               not
               properly
               Schisme
               ,
            
             you
             should
             have
             seen
             how
             far
             I
             had
             been
             concerned
             in
             the
             inference
             :
             but
             excursions
             unto
             
               Quakers
            
             &c.
             are
             one
             
               topick
            
             of
             such
             discourses
             .
             But
             now
             he
             askes
             me
             one
             Question
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             try
             whither
             I
             am
             a
             
               Sceptick
            
             or
             no
             ;
             
               whether
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               does
               he
               believe
               his
               owne
               way
               to
               be
               the
               only
               true
               way
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               instituted
               but
               one
               way
               ,
               having
               run
               from
               and
               renounced
               all
               other
               waies
               in
               this
               nation
               .
            
             I
             promise
             you
             this
             is
             a
             hard
             Question
             ;
             and
             not
             easily
             answered
             .
             If
             I
             
               deny
            
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             I
             am
             a
             
               Sceptick
               ,
            
             and
             other
             things
             also
             will
             be
             brought
             in
             :
             if
             I
             
               affirme
            
             it
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             he
             will
             say
             that
             I
             condemne
             their
             
               churches
            
             for
             no
             churches
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             it
             is
             good
             to
             be
             
             
               wary
            
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             to
             deale
             with
             
               wise
            
             men
             ;
             how
             if
             I
             should
             say
             that
             
               our
               way
            
             and
             their
             
               way
            
             is
             for
             the
             
               substance
            
             of
             them
             ,
             
               one
            
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             cannot
             say
             that
             my
             way
             is
             the
             
               only
               true
            
             way
             exclusively
             to
             theirs
             :
             I
             suppose
             this
             may
             do
             pretty
             well
             .
             But
             I
             fear
             this
             will
             scarce
             give
             satisfactiō
             ,
             &
             yet
             I
             know
             not
             well
             how
             I
             can
             go
             any
             farther
             ;
             yet
             this
             I
             will
             adde
             ;
             I
             doindeed
             believe
             ,
             that
             wherein
             
               their
            
             way
             and
             
               our
            
             way
             differ
             ,
             our
             way
             is
             according
             to
             the
             
               mind
            
             of
             Christ
             and
             not
             theirs
             :
             and
             this
             I
             am
             ready
             at
             any
             time
             (
             God
             assisting
             )
             
               personally
            
             to
             maintaine
             to
             him
             :
             and
             as
             for
             my
             
               running
               from
               waies
               of
               religion
               ,
            
             I
             dare
             againe
             tell
             him
             ,
             these
             reproaches
             and
             
               calumnies
            
             become
             him
             not
             at
             all
             .
             But
             he
             proceeds
             ,
             
               if
               so
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               not
               every
               man
               bound
               to
               come
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               every
               conceived
               new
               light
               to
               relinquish
               it
               .
            
             Truly
             I
             think
             Mr.
             C.
             himselfe
             is
             bound
             to
             come
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             his
             not
             so
             doeing
             makes
             him
             a
             
               Schismatick
               :
            
             and
             as
             for
             relinquishment
             I
             assert
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             what
             he
             himselfe
             
               concludes
            
             to
             be
             lawfull
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             
               Christian
               Reader
               I
            
             have
             given
             thee
             a
             briefe
             account
             of
             all
             things
             of
             any
             
               importance
            
             that
             
               I
            
             could
             meet
             withall
             in
             this
             
               treatise
               ,
            
             and
             of
             many
             which
             are
             of
             very
             little
             ;
             if
             thou
             shalt
             be
             pleased
             to
             compare
             
               my
               treatise
               of
               Schisme
            
             with
             the
             refutation
             of
             it
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             quickly
             see
             ,
             how
             short
             this
             is
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             it
             pretends
             to
             :
             how
             untouched
             
               my
               principles
            
             do
             abide
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             most
             
               materiall
            
             parts
             of
             my
             discourse
             are
             utterly
             passed
             by
             ,
             without
             any
             notice
             taken
             of
             them
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             chosen
             by
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
            
             to
             proceed
             in
             ,
             men
             may
             multiply
             writings
             to
             the
             
               worlds
               end
               ,
            
             without
             driving
             any
             controversy
             to
             an
             issue
             ;
             descanting
             and
             harping
             on
             words
             ,
             making
             
               exceptions
            
             to
             particular
             passages
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             an
             easy
             and
             facile
             ,
             and
             to
             some
             men
             a
             
               pleasant
            
             labour
             :
             what
             small
             Reason
             our
             
               Author
            
             had
             to
             give
             his
             book
             the
             
               title
            
             it
             bears
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             were
             to
             discover
             his
             
               designe
               ,
               I
            
             hope
             doth
             by
             this
             time
             appeare
             .
             Much
             of
             the
             proofe
             of
             it
             lies
             in
             the
             
               repeated
               asseverations
            
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             so
             .
             If
             he
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             send
             me
             word
             of
             
               one
               argument
            
             
             tending
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             founded
             in
             an
             
               evident
               mistake
               ,
               I
            
             will
             promise
             him
             ,
             if
             
               I
            
             live
             ,
             a
             reconsideration
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             
               I
            
             humbly
             beg
             of
             this
             
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             that
             he
             would
             review
             in
             the
             
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             the
             frame
             of
             spirit
             ,
             wherein
             he
             wrote
             this
             charge
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             he
             would
             take
             into
             his
             
               thoughts
            
             all
             the
             reproaches
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             
               obloquy
            
             he
             hath
             endeavoured
             to
             load
             me
             causlesly
             and
             
               falsly
            
             withall
             .
             As
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             my
             name
             ,
             reputation
             ,
             and
             esteeme
             with
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             indeavoured
             to
             render
             me
             odious
             ,
             
               I
            
             commit
             the
             whole
             concernment
             of
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             whose
             presence
             through
             grace
             
               I
            
             have
             hitherto
             injoyed
             ,
             and
             whose
             promise
             
               I
            
             leane
             upon
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             
               never
               leave
               me
               nor
               forsake
               me
               .
               I
            
             shall
             not
             complaine
             of
             my
             
               usage
               :
            
             but
             what
             am
             
               I
               ?
            
             of
             the
             usage
             of
             many
             pretious
             Saints
             and
             holy
             Churches
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             lives
             and
             sees
             ,
             any
             farther
             then
             by
             begging
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               :
            
             and
             if
             so
             meane
             a
             person
             as
             
               I
            
             am
             ,
             can
             in
             any
             way
             be
             
               serviceable
            
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             of
             the
             churches
             that
             
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               Gospell
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             hope
             my
             
               life
            
             will
             not
             be
             deare
             to
             me
             that
             
               I
            
             may
             effect
             it
             ;
             and
             
               I
            
             shall
             not
             cease
             to
             pray
             that
             both
             
               he
            
             and
             
               those
            
             who
             promoted
             this
             worke
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             may
             at
             length
             consider
             the
             many
             
               calls
               of
               God
            
             that
             are
             evident
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             lay
             aside
             these
             unseemly
             
               animosities
               ,
            
             and
             to
             endeavour
             a
             coalition
             in
             
               love
               ,
            
             with
             all
             those
             who
             in
             sincerity
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             their
             Lord
             and
             ours
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             
               distances
            
             themselves
             that
             are
             between
             us
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             not
             as
             yet
             agreed
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             
               just
               state
            
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             truth
             and
             warrantablenesse
             of
             the
             principles
             whereupon
             we
             proceed
             ,
             with
             the
             necessity
             of
             our
             
               practice
            
             in
             conformity
             thereunto
             ,
             what
             we
             judge
             our
             Brethren
             to
             come
             short
             in
             ,
             of
             ,
             or
             wherein
             to
             go
             beyond
             the
             mind
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             a
             farther
             ventilation
             of
             this
             businesse
             of
             
               Schisme
               ,
               I
            
             have
             some
             good
             grounds
             of
             expectation
             ,
             that
             possibly
             
               ere
               long
            
             we
             may
             see
             a
             faire
             discussion
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             in
             a
             pursuit
             of
             truth
             and
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .